Richard againe in the raigne of this king that many yeares after he was rumored to be aliue of them which desired belike that to be true which they knew to be false for the which diuers were executed For the space of sixe or vij yeares together almost no yeare passed without some conspiracy against the king Long it were here to recite the bloud of all such Nobles and other which was spilt in the raigne of this king as the Earle of Kent Earle of Salisbury Earle of Huntington named Iohn Holland c. as writeth the story of S. Albans But the English writers differ something in their names and make mention of 4. Earles of Surrey of Excester of Salisbury and Lord Spenser Earle of Gloucester Ex Lib. cui tit Calendarium Bruti And the next yeare following Syr Ihon Clarendon knight with two of his seruauntes the Priour of Laund with 8. friers were hanged and quartered And after these Henry Percy the younger the Earle of Worcester named Thomas Percy his vncle Lord of Kinderton and L. Richard de Uernoua The Earle of Northumberland scarce escaped with his pardon an 1403. In the which yeare the prison in Cornhill called the tonne was turned into the conduit there now standing To let passe other moe hanged and quartered the same time as Blount knight Benet Kely knight and Thomas Wintersel Esquier Also the same yeare was taken and executed sir Bernard Brokes knight sir Iohn Shilley knight Syr Iohn Mandelyn and William Frierby After all these L. Henry Earle of Northumberland and L. Bardolfe conspiring the kings death were taken in the North and beheaded which was in the 8. yere of this king Henry This ciuil rebellion of so many nobles other against the king declared what grudging heartes the people then bare towarde this king Henry Among whome I cannot pretermit heere also the Archb. of Yorke named Richarde Scrope who with the L. Moubrey Marshal of England gathered a great company in the North countrey against the foresaid king to whom also was adioyned the helpe of L. Bardolfe Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Ex Chron. D. Albani And to stirre vp the people more willingly to take their partes they collected certaine Articles against the said king to the number of 10. and fastned them vpon the doores of Churches and Monasteries to be read of all men in English Which articles if any be disposed to vnderstand for somuch as the same also containe a great part of the doings betweene king Henry king Richard aforesayde I thought for the better opening of the matter heere vnder to inserte the same in such forme as I founde them in the historie of Scala mundi expressed ¶ Articles set vp on Church doores against king Henry the fourth IN the name of God Amen Before the Lorde Iesus Christ iudge of the quicke and dead c. We A.B.C.D. c. not long sithens became bounde by othe vppon the sacred Euangelicall booke vnto our soueraigne Lorde Richarde late king of England and France in the presente of many prelates potentates and nobilitie of the realme that wee so long as we liued should beare true allegeance and fidelity towardes hym and his heires succeding hym in the kingdom by iust title right and line accordyng to the statutes and custome of this realme of England By vertue wherof we are bound to foresee that no vices or hainous offences arise in the common weale do take effect or wyshed ende but that we ought to geue our selues and our goodes to wtstand the same without feare of sword or death whatsoeuer vpon paine of periurie which paine is euerlasting damnation Wherfore we seing perceiuing diuers horrible crimes and great enormities daily without ceassing to be committed by the children of the deuill and sathans soldiours against the supremacie of the Church of Rome the libertie of the church of England and the lawes of the realme against the person of king Rich. and his heires against the prelates noble men religion and comminaltie and finally against the whole weale publike of the realme of England to the great offence of the maiesty of almighty God and to the prouocation of his iust wrath and veÌgeance towards the realme and people of the same And fearing also the destruction both of the Churche of Rome and England the ruine of our couÌtry to be at hand hauing before our eyes the iustice the kingdom of God calling alwaies on the name of Iesus hauing an assured confidence in his clemency mercy and power haue here taken vnto vs certain articles subscribed in forme folowing to be proponed tried and heard before the iust iudge Iesus Christ and the whole world to his honour the deliuery of the church the cleargy and comminalty and to the utility profite of the weale publick But if which God forbid by force feare of violence of wicked persons we shal be cast in prison or by violent death preuented so as in this worlde we shall not be able to proue the saide articles as we would wish then do we apeale to the high celestiall iudge that he may iudge discerne the same in the day of his supreme iudgement 1. ¶ First we depose say except and entend to proue against the Lord Henry Derby sonne of the Lord Iohn of Gaunt late Duke of Lancaster and commonly called king of England himselfe pretending the same although without all right and title thereunto and against his adherents fautours and complices that euer they haue bene are and will be traytors inuaders and destroyers of Gods Church in Rome England Wales and Ireland and of our soueraigne Lord Richard late King of England his heires his kingdom and common wealth as shall hereafter maniâestly appeare 2. Secondarely we depose c. against the said Lord HeÌry for that he had conceaued deutied conspired certaine hainous crimes and traiterous offences against his sayd soueraigne Lord Richard his state and dignitie as manifestly did appeare in the contention betwene the said Lord Henry and yâ Lord Thomas Duke of Northfolke begon at Couentry but not finished throughly Afterwards he was sent in exile by sentence of the said king Richard by the agreement of his father the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster by the voice of diuers of the Lords temporall nobilitie of the realme and also by his owne consent there to remaine for a certaine time appointed vnto him by the said Lords and withall he was bound by othe not to returne into EnglaÌd before he had obteined fauour grace of the kyng Not long after when the king was departed into Ireland for reformation of that countrey apperteining to the crowne of England but as then rebelling agaynst the same the sayd Lord Henry in the meane time contrary to his oth and fidelitie and long before the time limited vnto him was expired with all his fautours and inuaders secretly entred into the Realme swearing
Archbishop to the Pope of Rome therefore he ought he sayd in no cause to be hys iudge And hauing his appeale there at hand ready writteÌ he shewed it with al reuerence to the king Wherewith the king was then much more displeased then afore and sayde angerly vnto him that he should not pursue hys appeale but rather he should tary in hold till suche time as it were of the Pope allowed And theÌ would he or nild he that archbishop should be his iudge Thus was there nothing allowed that the good Lord Cobham had lawfully afore required But for so much as he woulde not be sworne in all things to submit himselfe to the Church and so take what penaunce the archbishop would enioyne him He was arested agayne at the kinges commaundement and so ledde forth to the Tower of London to keepe hys day so was it then spoken that the archbishop had appoynted him afore in the kinges chamber Then caused he the foresayd confession of his fayth to be copyed agayne and the aunswere also which he had made to the foure articles proponed agaynst him to be written in maner of an Indenture in two sheetes of paper That when he should come to hys aunswere he might geue the one copy vnto the archbishop and reserue the other to him selfe As the day of examination was come which was the 23. day of September the Saterday before the feast of saint Mathewe Thomas Arundell the Archbishop sitting in Cayphas rowme in the Chapter house of Paules wyth Richard Clifford Byshop of London and Henry Bolnig broke Byshop of Winchester sir Robert Morley knight and Liefetenant of the Tower brought personally before hym the sayd Lord Cobham and there left him for the time vnto whom the archbishop sayd these wordes * The first examination of the Lorde Cobham SIr Iohn in the last generall conuocation of the clergie of this our Prouince ye were detected of certayne heresies and by sufficient witnesses found culpable Whereupon ye were by forme of spirituall law cited and woulde in no case appeare In conclusion vpon your rebellious coÌtumacie ye were both priuately and openly excommunicated Notwithstanding we neyther yet shewed our selues vnready to haue geuen your absolution nor yet doe not to this houre would ye haue meekely asked it Vnto this the Lord Cobham shewed as though he had geuen no eare hauing hys minde otherwise occupyed and so desired no absolution But sayd he would gladly before him and hys brethren make rehearsal of that fayth which he held and en tended alwayes to stand to if it woulde please them to licence him thereunto And then he tooke out of his vosome a certayn writing endented concerning the articles wherof he was accused and so opeÌly read it before them geuing it vnto the Archbishop as he had made thereof an ende Whereof this is the copy I IOhn Didcastle Knight Lord of Cobham will that all Christen men weet and vnderstaÌd that I clepe almighty God into witnesse that it hath bene nowe is and euer with the helpe of God shall be mine entent and my will to beleue faythfully and fully all the sacramentes that euer God ordayned to be do in holy Church and moreouer to declare me in these foure poynts I beleue that the most worshipfull Sacrament of the aulter is Christes body in forme of bread the same body that was borne of the blessed virgin our Lady sayne Mary done on the crosse dead and buryed the thyrd day rose from death to life the which body is now glorified in heauen Also as for the sacrament of penaunce I beleue that it is needefull to euery man that shal be saued to forsake sinne and do due penaunce for sinne before done with true confession very contrition and due satisfaction as Gods lawe limitteth and teacheth and els may he not be saued which penaunce I desire all men to doe And as of Images I vnderstand that they be not of beleue but that they were ordayned sith the beleue was zewe of Christ by sufferaunce of the Church to be Calenders to lewd men to represent and bryng to minde the passion of our Lord Iohn Christ and martyrdome and good liuing of other sayntes And that who so it be that doth the worship to dead Images that is due to God or putteth suche hope or trust in helpe of them as he should doe to God or hath affection in one more then in an other he doth in that the greatest sinne of maumerry Also I suppose this fully that euery man in this earth is a pilgrime toward blisse or toward payne and that he that knoweth not ne will not know ne keepe the holy comaundementes of God in his liuing here albeit that he be go on Pilgrimages to all the world and he dye so he shal be damned and he that knoweth the holy commaundementes of God and keepeth them to hys ende he shal be saued though he neuer in hys lyfe goe on pilgrimage as men now vse to Caunterbury or to Rome or to any other place This aunswere to hys articles thus ended and read he deliuered it to the Bishops as is sayd afore Than counceled the Archbishop with the other two Bishops and with diuers of the Doctours what was to be done in this matter commaunding hym for the tyme to stand aside In coÌclusion by their assent information he said thus vnto him Come hether Syr Iohn In this your wryting are many good thinges contayned and right Catholicke also we deny it not but ye must consider that thys day was appoynted you to aunswere to other pointes concerning those articles wherof as yet no mention is made in this your Bil. And therefore ye must yet declare vs your minde more playnly And thus whether that ye holde affirme and beleeue that in the sacrament of the aulter after the consecration rightly done by a priest remayneth materiall bread or not Moreouer whether ye do hold affirme and beleue that as concerning the sacrament of penaunce where as a competent nomber of priestes are euery Christen man is necessarely bound to be confessed of hys sinnes to a priest ordained by the Church or not After certayn other communication this was the answere of the good Lord Cobham That none otherwise would he declare his minde nor yet aunswere vnto hys articles then was expressely in his writing there contayned Then sayd the Archbishop agayne vnto hym Syr Iohn beware what ye do For if ye aunswere not clearely to those thinges that are here obiected agaynst you especially at the time appointed you onely for that purpose the law of holy Church is that compelled once by a iudge we may openly proclayme ye an hereticke Unto whome he gaue this aunswere Do as ye shall thinke best for I am at a poynt Whatsoeuer he or the other Byshops did aske him after that he had them resorte to hys Bill for thereby would he
the crosse he sayd and affirmed that that only body of Christ which did hange vpon the crosse is to be worshipped For so much as that body alone was is yâ crosse which is to be worshipped And being demaunded what honor he would do vnto the Image of the crosse He aunswered by expresse wordes that he would only do it that honor that he would make it clean and lay it vp safe As touching the power and authority of the keyes the Archbishops Bishop and other prelates he sayde that the Pope is very Antichrist that is the head the Archbishops Bishops and other prelates to be his members and the Friers to be his tayle The whiche Pope Archbishops and bishops a man ought not to obey but so far forth as they be followers of Christ of Peter in their life maners conuersation and that he is the successor of Peter whiche is best and purest in life maners Furthermore the said sir Iohn spreading his handes wyth a loude voyce sayd thus to those whiche stoode about hym These men which iudge and would condemne me wil seduce you all themselues and wil lead you vnto hell therfore take heed of them When he had spoken those wordes we agayne as oftentimes before with lamentable countenaunce spake vnto the said sir Iohn exhorting him wyth as gentle wordes as we might that he would returne to that vnity of the church to beleue hold that which the church of Rome doth beleue hold Who expresly aunswered that he would not beleue or holde otherwise then he had before declared Wherefore we perceiuing as it appeared by hym that we coulde not preuayle at the last wyth bitternesse of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of a definitiue sentence in this maner ¶ In the name of God Amen We Thom. by the permission of God Archb. and humble minister of the holy Church of Cant. primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke see in a certayne cause or matter of heresy vpon certeine articles wherupon sir Iohn Oldcastle knight Lord Cobham before vs in the last coÌuocation of our Clergy of our prouince of Caunterbury holden in the Church of S. Paul in London after diligeÌt inquisition thervpon made was detected accused by our said prouince notoriously and openly defamed At the request of the whole Clergy aforesayd therupon made vnto vs in the said conuocatioÌ with all fauour possible that we might God we take to witnes lawfully proceding agaynst him following the footsteps and example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should be conuerted and liue we haue endeuoured by all wayes and meanes we might or could to reforme him and rather reduce him to the vnity of the church declaring vnto him what the holy vniuersall Church of Rome doth teach hold and determine in this behalfe And albeit that we founde him wandring astraye from the Catholicke fayth and so stubberne and stiffenecked that he would not confesse his error or cleare himselfe thereof to detest the same Notwithstanding we fauouring him with a fatherly affection and hartily wishing and desiring his preferuation prefixed him a certayne competent time to deliberate with himself and if he would to repent and reforme himselfe And last of all for so much as we perceiued him to be vnreasonable obseruing chiefly those thinges whiche by the lawe are required in this behalfe with great sorow and bitternes of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of the definitiue sentence in this maner The name of Christ being called vpon setting him onely before our eyes For so much as by actes enacted signes exhibited euidences and diuers tokens besides sundry kinde of proofes we find the said Sir Iohn to be haue ben an heretick and a folower of heretickes in the fayth and obseruation of the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome and specially as touching the sacraments of the Eucharist and of penaunce And that as the sonne of iniquitye and darckenesse he hath so hardened his hart that he will not vnderstand the voyce of his shepheard neither will be allured with his monitions or conuerted with any fayre speech Hauing first of al searched and sought out and diligently considering the merites of the cause aforesayd and of the sayd Sir Iohn his desertes and faultes aggrauated through his damnable obstinacy Not willing that he that is wicked should become more wicked infect other with his contagion by the counsell and consent of the reuerent men of profound wisedome and discretion our brethren the Lordes Richard bishop of London Henry Byshop of Winchester and Benedict Bishop of Bangor and also of many other doctours of Deuinity the decretals and ciuill law and of many other religious and learned persons our assistantes we haue iudged declared sententiallye and definitiuely condemned the sayde Syr Iohn Oldecastle knight Lord Cobham being conuict in and vpon that most detestable guilt not willing penitently to returne vnto the vnity of the Church and in those things which the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome doth holde teach determine shew forth And specially as one erring in the articles aboue written leauing him from henceforth as an heretick vnto the secular iudgement Moreouer we haue excommunicated and by these writinges do pronounce and excommunicate him as an hereticke and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errour shall receiue defend or geue him counsell or fauour or helpe him in this behalfe as fauourers defenders and receiuers of heretickes And to the intent that these premises may be knowne vnto all faythfull Christians we charge and commaund you that by your sentence definitiue you do cause the Curates which are vnder you with a loud and audible voyce in their Churches when as moste people is present in theyr mother tongue through all your Cittyes and dioces to publish and declare the sayd Sir Iohn Oldcastle as is before sayd to be by vs condemned as an hereticke schimaticke one erring in the articles aboue sayde and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errours shall receiue or defend hym geuing him any counsell comfort or fauour in this behalfe to be excommunicate as receiuers fauorers and defenders of heretiks As is more effectually coÌteined in the proces That by such meanes the erroneous opinions of the people which peraduenture hath otherwise conceiued the matter by those declarations of the trueth how the matter is may be cut of The which thing also we will and commaund to be written and signified by you word for word vnto all our fellow brethren that they all may manifest publish and declare throughout all theyr cittyes and dioces the maner and forme of this our proces and also the sentence by vs geuen and all other singular the contentes in the same And likewise cause it to be published by their Curates whiche are vnder them as touching the day of the receipt of these
Robert Serle Iohn Berne Esquire and other of his neighbours which came vnto his purgation In like maner Iohn Goddesel of Dichingham parchmentmaker was detected and accused vpon the same articles and thereupon brought before the bishop whereas he denying them purged himselfe by his neighbours as Richard Belward before had done being sworne also in lyke maner as he was and so was dismissed and set at libertie vntill the yeare of our Lord 1428. When as he was againe apprehended accused and abiured as shal be more at large declared in the hystorie when we come to that yeare Syr Hugh Pie also chaplaine of Ludney in the dioces of Norwich was likewise accused and brought before the byshop of Norwich the 5. day of Iuly An. 1424. for holding of these opinions following That the people ought not to go on pilgrimage Item that the people ought not to geue almes but only vnto suche as begge at theyr dores Item that the image of the crosse and other images are not to be worshipped And that the said Hugh had cast the crosse of Bromeholde into the fire to be burned which hee tooke from one Iohn welgate of Ludney Which articles as is aforesayde being obiected against him he vtterly denied Wherupon he had a day appoynted to purge himselfe by the witnes of 3. lay men and 3. priests That so done he was sworne as the other before and so dismissed After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1428. king Henry the 6. sent downe most cruel letters of commission vnto I. Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White Priest and others suspected of heresies the tenor wherof hereafter ensueth ¶ The copie of the kings letters directed to Iohn Exeter and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White priest and other as they called them lollards HEnry by the grace of God king of Englande and of Fraunce Lord of Ireland to his well beloued Iohn Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester health Ye shall vnderstand that we fully trusting vnto your fidelitye and circumspections haue appoynted you ioyntly and seuerally to take and arrest William White priest and Thomas late chaplaine of Setling in the countie of Norfolke and William Northampton priest and al other whatsoeuer they be that are suspect of heresy or lollardy wheresoeuer they may be founde within the liberties or without and straight way being so taken to send the vnto our next gaile or prison vnto such time as we shall haue taken other order for their deliuery And therefore wee straightly commaunde you that ye diligently attende about the premisses and fulfill the same in forme aforesayde Also we charge and command all and singuler Iustices of peace Maiors Shriues Bailiffes Cunstables and all other our faithfull officers by the tenoure of these presents that they do assist aide and counsaile you euery of you in the execution of the premisses as it shall be comely for them In witnes whereof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnes my selfe at Westminster the 6. of Iuly the 6. yeare of our raigne By vertue of which commission we finde in olde Monuments that wythin shorte space after Iohn Exeter which was appointed one of the commissioners attached 6. persons in the towne of Bungay in the diocesse of Norwich and committed them to William Day and William Roe Constables of the towne of Bungay to be sent within 10. dayes folowing vnder safe custodie vnto the castle of Norwich Whose names through the antiquity of the monument were so defaced that we coulde not attaine to the perfecte knowledge of them all onely 3. names partlye remained in the booke to be read which were these ¶ Iohn Waddon of Tenterdon in the countie of kent Bartlemewe Monke of Ersham in the countie of Norfolke Corneleader a martyed man William Skuts These 3. were in the custodie of the Duke of Northfolk at hys castle of Fremingham Besides these we also finde in the said old monuments within the diocesse of Norffolke and Suffolke specially in the townes of Beckels Ersham and Ludney a great nuÌber both of men and women to haue bene vexed and caââe in prison after their abiuration brought to open shame in churches and markets by the bishop of the sayd diocesse called William and hys Chancellour William Bernham Iohn Exceter being the Register therein so that wythin the space of 3. or 4. yeares that is from the yeare 1428. vnto the yeare 1431. about the number of 120. menne and women are examined and sustained great vexatioÌ for the profession of the Christian faithe of whome some were onely taken vppon suspition onely for eating of meates prohibited vpon vigil dayes who of their purgation made escaped more easily away and wyth lesse punishment whose names here follow subscribed The names of them that were taken and examined vpon suspition of heresye RObert Skiruing of Harlstone Wiliam Skiruing Iohn Terry of Ersham Iohn Abtre of Ersham Iohn Middleton of Haluergate Iohn Wayde of Ersham Rich. Clarke of Sething Tho. White of Bedingham M. Rob. Beete of Berry Rich. Page of Clipsly The other were more cruelly handled and some of them were put to death and burned of whoÌ we do specially finde mention made of these three Father Abraham of Colchester William white Priest Iohn Waddon priest The residue for a great number of good men and women were forced to abiure sustayning such cruell penaunce as pleased then the sayd Bishop and his Chauncellor to lay vpon them The names of which both men and wonneÌ here folow together in this briefe Catalogue to be seene IOhn Beuerley Iohn Wardon Iohn Baker Iohn Midleton Iohn Kynget Margery Backster Iohn Skilley Iohn Godhold Thomas Albecke Iohn Pierce Nicholas Canon of Eye Thomas Pye Iohn Mendham Iohn Middleton Thomas Chatris Thomas Wade William Taylor Iohn Cupper vicar of Tunstall Sir Hugh Pye Priest Bartholomew Tatcher Thomas Iames. Iohn Fouling Bertram Cornmonger Thomas Swerdin Alanus Andrew William Wright William Euerden William Taylor Auis the wiâe of Thomas Moone and her daughter Richard Fletcher of Beckles Nicholas Belward Thomas Grenemere Iohn Clarke William Bate William Scherming William Osburne Iohn Rene of Beckles Baldwine Cooper of Beckles Iohn Pert. M Mones seruant Rob. Brigs Iohn Finch Iohn Wropham Thomas Mone Isabell Chaplaine of Martham William Masse of Ersham Iohn Goodwine of Ersham Henry Latchcold of Ersham Henry Boode of Ersham Rich Horne of Ersham Iohn Belward senior of Ersham Iohn Belward iunior of Ersham Iohn Spire of Bungay Rob. Colle of Turning The heard of Shepemedow Isabell Dauy of Costes Sibill wife of Iohn Godefell of Dicham Iohn Pyry of Bartham Iohn Baker Margery Wright Thomas Burrell and his wife Iohn Pert. Edm. Archer The Clarke of Ludney Rich Clarke of Sething Katherine the wife of William Wright William Colin of Southcreke Rich King of
Parris anno 1260. Petrus Ioannis a Minorite who was burned after hys death anno 1290. Robertus Gallas a Dominicke Frier anno 1291. Robert Grosthead Byshoppe of Lincolne which was called Malleus Romanorum anno 1250. Lord Peter de Cugnerijs anno 1329. To these we may adde more our Gulielmus Ockam Bongratius Bergomensis Luitpoldus Andraeas Laudensis Vlricus Hangenor Treasurer to the Emperour Ioannes de Ganduno anno 1330. mentioned in the Extrauagantes Andraeas de Castro Buridianus Euda Duke of Burgundy who counselled the french king not to receiue the new found constitutions and extrauagantes of the Pope into his realme Dante 's Alligerius an Italian who wrote agaynst the Pope Monkes and Fryers and agaynst the donation of Constantine anno 1330. Taulerus a Germayne preacher Conradus Hager imprisoned for preaching agaynst the Masse an 1339. The author of the booke called Poenitentiarius Asini compiled about the yeare 1343. Michael Cesenas a gray Fryer Petrus de Corbaria with Ioannes de Poliaco mentioned in the Extrauantes and condemned by the Pope Ioannes de Castilione with Franciscus de Arcatara who were burned about the yeare of our Lord. 1322. Ioannas Rochtaylada otherwise called Haybalus with an other Frier martyred about the yeare 1346. Franciscus Petrarcha who called Rome the whore of Babilon c. an 1350. Georgius Ariminensis an 1350 Ioannes de Rupe Scissa emprisoned for certayne prophesies against the Pope an 1340. Gerhardus Ridder who also wrote against Monks and Friers a book called Lacryma Ecclesiae an 1350. Godfridus de Fontanis Gulielmus de Landuno Ioannes Monachus Cardini Armachanus Nicholaus Orem preacher an 1364. Militzius a Bohemian which then preached that Antichrist was come and was excommunicate for the same an 1366. Iacobus Misnensis Mathias Parisiensis a Bohemian borne and a writer against the Pope an 1370. Ioannes Mountziger Rector of the Vniuersitie of Vlme anno 1384. Nilus Arch. of Thessalonica Henricus de âota Henricus de Hassia c. I do but recite the principall writers and preachers in those dayes Howe many thousandes there were which neuer bowed their knees to Baall that is knowne to God alone Of whome wee finde in the writings of one Brushius that xxxvi Citizens of Maguntia were burned an 1390. Who following the doctrine of the Waldenses affirmed the Pope to be the great Antichrist Also Massaeus recordeth of one hundred and fourty which in the prouince of Narbon were put to the fire for not receiuing the decretalles of Rome besides them that suffered at Paris to the number of xxiiij at one time anno 1210. and the next yeare after were foure hundred brent vnder the names of Heretiques Besides also a certayne good Heremite an Englishman of whome mention is made in Iohn Bacon Dist. 2. Quest. 1. who was committed for disputing in Paules Church agaynst certaine Sacramentes of the Church of Rome an 1306. To discend now somewhat lower in drawing out the discent of the Churche What a multitude here commeth of faythfull witnesses in the time of Iohn Wickleffe as Ocliffe Wickliffe an 1376. W. Thorp White Puruey Patshall Payne Gower Chaucer Gascoyne WilliaÌ Swinderby Walter Brute Roger Dexter William Sautry about the yeare 1400. Iohn Badby an 1410. Nicholaus Tayler Rich. Wagstaffe Mich. Scriuener William Smith Iohn Henry W. Parchmenar Roger Goldsmith with an Ancresse called Mathilde in the Citie of Leicester Lord Cobham Syr Roger Acton knight Iohn Beuerley preacher Iohn Husse Hierome of Prage Scholemaister with a number of faithfull Bohemians and Thaborites not to be told with whoÌ I might also adioyne Laurentius Valla and Ioannes Picus the learned Earle of Mirandula But what do I stand vpon recitall of names which almost are infinite Wherfore if any be so farre beguiled in his opinion to thinke the doctrine of the church of Rome as it now standeth to be of such antiquitie that the same was neuer impugned before the time of Luther and Zuinglius now of late let him read these histories or if he thinke the sayd historie not to be of sufficient credite to alter his perswasion let him peruse the Actes and Statutes of Parliamentes passed in this realme of auncient time and therein consider and conferre the course of times where he may finde and read An. 5. Regis Richardi 2. in the yeare of our Lord. 1380. of a great nuÌber which there be called euill persons goyng about from town to town in freese gownes preaching vnto the people c. which preachers although the wordes of the Statute do terme there to be dissembling persons preaching dyuers Sermons contayning heresies notorious errours to the emblemishment of Christen faith of holy Church c. as the words do there pretend yet notwithstanding euery true Christian reader may conceaue of those Preachers to teache no other doctrine then nowe they heare theyr owne Preachers in Pulpits Preache agaynst the Bishoppe of Rome and the corrupte heresies of his Churche Furthermore he shall finde likewise in Statut. An. 2. Henr. 4. Cap. 15. in the yeare of our Lord. 1402. another lyke company of good Preachers and faythful defenders of true doctrine agaynst blynd heresie and errour Whom albeit the wordes of the Statute there through corruption of that time do falsely terme to be false and peruerse Preachers vnder dissembled holines teaching in those dayes openly and priuely new doctrines and hereticall opinions contrary to the faythe and determination of holy Churche c. yet notwithstanding whosoeuer readeth histories and conferreth the order and discent of times shall vnderstand these to be no false teachers but saythfull witnesses of the truth not teaching any newe doctrines contrary to the determination of holy Church But rather shall finde that Churche to be vnholy which they Preached agaynst teaching rather it selfe hereticall opinions contrary both to antiquitie and veritie of Christes true Catholicke Churche Of the lyke number also or greater of lyke true faythfull fauourers and followers of Gods holy worde we find in the yeare of our Lord. 14â2 specified in a letter sent from Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury to Pope Martin 5. in the fift yeare of his Popedome where mention is made of so many here in Engand infected as he sayde with the heresies of Wickleffe and Husse that without force of any army they could not be suppressed c. Whereupon the Pope sent two Cardinals to the Archbishop to cause a tenth to be gathered of all spirituall and Religious men and the money to be layde in the chamber Apostolicke and if that were not sufficient the residue to bee made vppe of Chalices Candlestickes and other implementes of the Churche c. What shall neede then any more witnes to proue this matter when you see so many yeares agoe whole armyes and multitudes thus standing agaynst the Pope who thoughe they bee termed here for heretickes and schismatickes yet in that which they call heresie serued they the
not the death of a sinner but is mercifull to the penitent came of their own accorde to the iudgement seate againe that they might bee examined of the Iudge And for that the Emperour had written backe againe to him that all the confessors should be punished and the other let go and that the Sessions or Sises were now begun which for the multitude that had repayre thether out of euery quarter was marueilous great he caused all the holy martirs to be brought thether that the multitude might beholde them once againe examined them and as many of them as he thought had the Romane fredome he beheaded the residue he gaue to the beastes to be deuoured And truely Christ was much glorified by those which a little before had denied him which againe contrary to the expectation of the Infidels confessed him euen to the death For they were examined a part froÌ the rest because of their deliuery which being found Confessours were ioined to the company of the martirs had with them their part But there were then abroade which had no saith at all neither yet so much as the feeling of the wedding garment nor any cogitation at all of the feare of God but blasphemed his waies by the lewd conuersatioÌ of their life euen such as were the children of damnation Al the residue ioined theÌselues to the congregation which wheÌ they were examined one Alexander a phrigian borne and a Phisition which had dwelt long in Fraunce and knowen almost of euery man for the loue he had to God boldnes of speaking neither was he voide of the Apostolicall loue this Alexander standing somewhat neare to the barre by signes and beckes perswaded such as were examined to confesse Christ so that by his countenaunce somtime reioising and some other while sorrowing he was descryed of the standers by The people not taking in good part to see those which now recanted by and by againe to sticke to their first confession they cried out against Alexander as one that was the cause of all this matter And when he was inforced by the Iudge and coÌmaunded what Religion he was of he aunswered I am a Christian. He had no sooner spoken the worde but he was iudged to the beastes of them to be deuoured The next day following Attalus of whome I made mention a litle before and Alexander were brought foorth together for the gouernour graunting Attalus vnto the people was baited againe of the beasts When these men were brought to the scaffold and had taken a tast of all the instruments that there were prepared for their execution and had suffered the greatest agonie they could put theÌ to were also at the length slaine Of whome Alexander neuer gaue so much as a sigh nor held his peace but froÌ the bottome of his hart praised and praied to the Lorde But Attalus when he was set in the yron chaire and began to frye and the frying sauour of his burning body began to smell he spake to the multitude in the Romane language Behold sayth hee this is to eate mans flesh which you doe for we neither eate men nor yet coÌmit any other wickednes And being demaunded what was the name of their God our God saith he hath no such name as men haue Then said they now let vs see whether your God can helpe you and take you out of our handes or not After this being the last day of the spectacle Blandine againe one PoÌticus a child of xv yeare old was brought forth and this was euery day to the intent they seing the punishment of their fellowes might be compelled thereby to sweare by their Idoles But because they constantly abode in their purpose defied their idols the whole multitude was in a rage with them neither sparing the age of the child nor fauoring the sexe of the woman but put them to all the punishment and paine they could deuise often times inforced them to sweare yet were not able to coÌpel them therevnto For Ponticus so being animated of his sister as the Heathâikes standing by did see after he had suffered all torments and paynes gaue vp the ghost This blessed Blandina therefore being the last that suffered after she had like a worthy mother giuen exhortations vnto her children and had sent them before as conquerours to their heauenly kâng and had called to her remembrance al their batels conflicts so much reioiced of her childrens death so hastened her owne as though she had bene bidden to a bridall not in case to be throwne to the wilde beastes After this her pittifull whipping her deliuery to the beasts her tormentes vpon the gridiron at the length she was put in a net and throwne to the wild Bull and when she had bene sufficiently gored wounded with the hornes of the same beast felt nothing of all that chaunced to her for the great hope and consolation she had in Christ heauenây thinges was thus slaine insomuch that the verye Heathen men themselues confessed that there was neuer woman put to death of them that suffered so much as this woman did Neither yet was their furious crueltie thus asswaged against the Christians For the cruel barbarous people like wilde beastes when they be moued knew not when the time was to make an ende but inuented new sundry torments euery day against our bodies Neyther yet did it content theÌ when they had put the Christians to death for that they wanted the sense of men for which cause both the magistrate people were vexed at the very harts that the scripture might be fulfilled which saith he that is wicked let him be wicked stil and he that is iust let him be more iust For those which in their prisons they strangled they threw after to the dogs setting keepers both day and night to watch them that they shoulde not be buryed and bringing forth the remnaunt of their bones bodies some halfe burnt some left of the wilde beasts some al âo be mangled also bringing forth heads of other which were cut of and like maner committed by them to the charge of the keepers to see them remaine vnburied The Gentiles grinded gnashed at the Christians with their teeth seeking which way they might amplifie their punishment some other flouted and mocked them extolling their idoles attributing vnto them the cause of thys crueltie and vengeaunce shewed to vs. Such which were of the meeker sort and seemed to be moued with some pyty did hit vs in the teeth saying where is your God that you so much boast of what helpeth this your religion for which you giue your liues These were the sundrye passions and affects of the Gentiles but the Christians in the meane while were in great heauines that they might not burye the bodies and reliques of the holy Martirs Neither could the dark night serue them to that purpose nor any
vs with their praiers preachings they persecute vs. Whervpon after that Brocmayl being ouercome did flee awaye the king commaunded his men to turne their wepons against the sely vnarmed Monkes of whome he slewe the same time or rather Martired .1100 onely fiftie persons of that number did flee and escape awaye with Brocmayl the rest were all slaine The authors that write of this lamentable murder declare saye howe the forespeaking of Austen was here verefied vpon the Britanes which because they would not ioine peace with their frends he said should be destroied of their enimis Of both these parties the reader may iudge what he pleaseth I can not see but both together were to be blamed And as I cannot but accuse the one so I cannot defend the other First Austen in this matter can in no wise be excused who being a monke before therfore a scholer professor of humilitie shewed so litle humilitie in this assembly to seuen Byshops an Archbishop coÌming at his coÌmaundement to the Councell that he thought scorne once to stirre at their comming in Much lesse would his Pharisaicall solemnity haue girded himselfe washed his brethrens feete after their trauaile as Christ our great maister did to his Disciples seyng his Lordship was so hie or rather so heauy or rather so proude that coulde not finde in his hart to giue them a little moouing of his body to declare a brotherly humble hart Againe the Britaynes were much or more to blame who so much neglected their spirituall duety in reuenging their temporal iniury that they denyed to ioyne vnto their helping labour to turne the Idolatrous Saxons to the way of lyfe and saluatioÌ In which respect all priuate cases ought to geue place and to be forgotten For the whiche cause although lamentable to vs yet no great meruaile in them if the stroke of gods punishment did light upon theÌ according to the wordes of Austen as is before declared But especially the cruell king in this fact was most of all to blame so furiously to flee vpon them which had neither weapoÌ to resist him nor yet any will to harme him And so likewise the same or like happened to himselfe afterward For so was he also slayne in the field by Christian Edwine who succeeded him as he had slayne the Christians before whiche was about the yeare of our Lord. 610. But to returne to Austen agayne who by report of authors was departed before this cruelty was done after he had baptised and christened x. thousand Saxons or Angles in the West riuer that is called Swale beside Yorke on a ChristeÌmasse day perceauing hys end to draw neare he ordayned a successor named Laurentius to rule after him the Archbishops sea of Dorobernia Where note by the way Christian Reader that wheras Austen baptised then in riuers it followeth there was then no vse of fontes Agayne if it be true that Fabian sayth he baptised x. thousaÌd in one day the rite theÌ of Baptising at Rome was not so ceremoniall neither had so manye trinkets at that tyme as it hath had since or els it could not be that he coulde baptise so many in one daye In the meane season about this time departed Gregory Byshop of Rome of whom it is sayd that of the number of al the first Bishops before him in the primitiue time he was the basest of all them that came after him hee was the best About whiche tyme also dyed in Wales Dauid Archbishop first of Kayrleion who then translated the sea from thence to Meneuia and therefore is called Dauid of Wales Not long after this also deceased the foresayd Austen in England after he had set there xv or xvi yeares by the which count we may note it not to be true that Henry Huntington and other doe witnesse that Austen was dead before that battaile of Ethelfride agaynst the MoÌkes of BaÌgor For if it be true that Polycronicon testifieth of this murder to be done about the yeare of our Lorde 609. and the comming of Austen first into the Realme to be an 596. then Austen enduring xvi yeares could not be dead at thys battell Moreouer Galfridus Monumetensis declareth concerning the same battell that Ethelbert the king of Kent beyng as is sayd conuerted by Austen to Christes fayth after he saw the Britaynes to disdayne and deny their subiection vnto Austen neyther would assist him with preaching to the English nation therefore stirred vp he the foresayd Ethelfride to warre agaynst the Britaynes But that seemeth rather suspicious then true that he being a Christen king eyther could so much preuayle with a Pagan Idolater or els would attempt so farre to commit such a cruell deede But of vncertayne things I haue nothing certainly to say lesse to iudge About this present tyme aboue prefixed which is 610. I read in the story of Ranulphus Cestrensis the writer of Polychronicon of Iohn the Patriarche of Alexandria who for his rare example of hospitality and bountifulnes to the poore I thought no lesse worthy to haue place amongest good men then I see the same now to be followed of few This Iohn beyng before belike a hard and sparing man as he was at hys prayer vpon a tyme it is sayd there appeared to him a comely virgine hauing on her head a garland of Oliue leaues which named her selfe mercy saying to him and promising that if he would take her to wiâe he should prosper well This whether it were true or not or els inuented for a moralitie I would wish this florishing damsell so to be maryed to moe then to this Iohn that shee should not liue so long a virgine now as she doth because no man will marry her But to returne to his Patriarch who after that day as the story recordeth was so merciful and so beneficiall especially to the poore and needy that he counted them as hys maysters and himself as a seruaunt and steward vnto them This Patriarch was wont commonly twise a weeke to sit at hys doore all the day long to take vp matters and to set vnitie where was any variaunce One day it happened as he was sitting all the day before hys gate and saw no man come lamented that all that day hee had done no good To whome his Deacon standing by aunswered agayne that hee had more cause to reioyse seeing he had brought the Cittie in that order and in such peace that there needed no reconcilement amongest them An other time as the sayd Iohn the Patriarche was at the Seruice and reading the Gospell in the church the people as their vsed maner is went out of the church to talke and iangle he perceauing that went out likewise and sat amongst them wherat they marueyling to see him do so My children said he where the flocke is there ought the shepherd to be wherefore either come you in that I may also
come in with you or els if you tary out I will likewise tary out together with you c. As touching the actes and deedes of Gregory aboue mentioned how he withstood the ambitious pryd of Iohn Patriarche of Constantinople which woulde be the vnyuersall Priest and onely chiefe Byshop of all other declaring him to be no lesse then the forerunner of Antichrist that woulde take that name vppon him howe and wyth what reasons he aunswered againe the letters of the Emperor Mauritius in that behalfe sufficient relation is made thereof in the first entry and beginning of this booke This Gregory among manye other thinges induced into the Churche the specialties whereof hereafter shall followe Christ willing more at large fyrst beganne and brought in thys title among the Romaine Bishoppes to be called Seruus seruorum Dei putting them in remembraunce therby both of their humblenes and also of their duetie in the Churche of Chryst. Moreouer as concerning his acte for the sole lyfe of Pryestes fyrst begonne and then broken againe Also concerning the order of Gregoryes Masse boke to be receaued in all churches hereof who so lifteth to read more shall fynde the same in other places hereafter namelye when wee come to the tyme of Pope Adrian the first After the death of Gregory aboue mentioned first came Sabinianus who as he was a malicious detractor of Gregory of his works so he continued not long scarse the space of two yeares After whom succeded next Bonifacius the 3. which albeit he reigned but one yeare yet in the one yeare he did more hurt then Gregory with so great labours and in so many yeres could do good before for that which Gregorye kept out he brought in obtaining of Phocas the wicked Emperour for him and his successours after him that the sea of Rome aboue al other churches should haue the preeminence and that the Bishop of Rome should be the vniuersall head through all Churches of Christ in Christedome alleadging for him this friuolous reason that S Peter had and left to his successours in Rome the keyes of byndyng and loosing c. And thus began first Rome to take an head aboue all other Churches by the meanes of Boniface the 3. who as he lacked no boldnes nor ambitioÌ to seeke it so neither lacked he an Emperour fit and meete to gyue such a gift Thys Emperours name was Phocas a man of such wickednes and ambitioÌ most like to his owne Bishop Boniface that to aspire to the Empire he murthered his owne maister and Emperour Mauritius his children Thus Phocas coming vp to be Emperour after this detestable vilanie done thinking to establish his Empire with friendship and fauour of his people especially with the byshop of Rome quickly condescended to al hys petitions so graunted him as it is sayd to be that he would the vniuersall and heade Bishop ouer all Christen Churches But as bloud commonly requireth bloud againe so it came to passe on the said Phocas For as he had crueltye slayne the Lorde and Emperour Mauritius before so he in lyke maner of Heraclius the Emperour succeedyng hym had his hands and seete cut of so was cast into the Sea And this wicked Phocas which gaue the first supremacy to Rome lost his owne But Rome would not so soone loose his supremacy once giuen as the gyner lost his life for euer since froÌ that day it hath holden defended and maintained the same still and yet doth to this present day by al force policy possible And thus much concerning Boniface whoÌ by the words of Gregory we may well call the runner before Antichryst For as Gregory brought into their stile Seruus seruorum Dei so this Boniface brought into theyr heades first Volumus ac mandamus Statuimus ac praecipimus That is We will and commaunde we enioyne and charg you c. Mention was made a little before of Ethelbert kyng of Kent and also of Ethelfride king of Northsaxone or Northumbria This Ethelbert hauing vnder his subiection al the other Saxon kinges vnto Number after he had fyrst receaued himselfe and caused to be receaued of other the Christian faith by the preaching of Austen being coÌfirmed afterward in the same faith amoÌg other costly dedes with the helpe of Sigebert kyng of Essex his nephew then reigning vnder him began the foundation of Paules Church within the Citie of London ordained it for the Bishops sea of LondoÌ For the Archbishops sea which before tyme had bene at London was by Austen and this Ethelbert at the praier of the Citizens of Dorobernia translated to the said Citie MalmesberieÌsis Lib. de pontific Wherfore such authors as say that Paules was diuided by Sigebert say not amisse which Sigebert was the king oâ Essex ân which prouince standeth the Citie of London This Ethelbert also founded the Church of Saint Andrewe in the Citie of Dorubres in Kent nowe called Rochester of one Rot distaunt from Dorobernia 24. miles Of this citie Iustus was bishop ordained before by Austen Moreouer the âorenamed Ethelbert styrred vp a dweller or Citizen of London to make a Chappell or church of Saint Peter in the west end of LoÌdon then called Thorny nowe the Towne of Westminster which Church or Chappell was after by Edward the confessour inlarged or newe builded lastly of Henry the 3. it was newly agayne reedified and made as it is nowe a large Monasterye c. After these Christian and worthye actes this Ethelbert when he had reigned the course of lvj yeares chaunged thys mortall life about the yeare of our Lorde 616. whome some stories say to be slaine in a fyghte betweene him and Ethelfride king of Northsaxons In the meane time the foresaid Ethelfride king of Northumberland after the cruell murther of the Monkes of Bangor escaped not long vnpaied his hire for after he had raigned 24. yeares he was slaine in the fielde of Edwine who succeded in Northumberland after him This Edwyne being the sonne not of Ethelfride as Galfridus Monumetensis saith but rather of Alla as Giraldus Gambrensis ãâã to witnes more truely was first a Panim or ãâã afterward by Paulinus was Christned and the first ãâã king in NorthoÌberland The occasion of which his calling or conuersion as is in sundry stories contained was this Edwine being yet a Pagane maryed the daughter of Ethelbert king of kent called Edelburge a Christian womaÌ otherwise called Tace But before this mariage Edwyne beyng yet young Ethelfride the king conceyuing enuy agaynst him persecuted him so sore that he was forced to flee to Redwaldus king of Eastangles as in the table of the kings is expressed The which Redwaldus what for feare what with bribes being corrupted of Ethelfride at length priuily had inteÌded to haue betrayed Edwyne But as gods will was Edwyne hauing warning thereof by a secrete frynde of his was mooued to flee and
brethren Soone after a Sonne of wicked Edricus by the minde as appeared afterward of his father espied when king Edmond was at the draught with a speare some say with a long knife thrust him into the fundameÌt wherof the sayd Edmond shortlye after dyed after that he had raigned two yeres He left behinde him two sonnes Edmond and Edward whom Edricke the wicked Duke after the death of their father tooke from theyr mother not knowing yet of the death of Edmond her husband preseÌted them to king Canutus saluting him in these words Aue Rex solus Thus Canutus after the death of Edmond Irenside was king alone of the whole realme of englaÌd And afterward by the aduise of his counsayle he sent the foresayd sonnes of Edmond IroÌside to his brother Suanus king of Sueueland to be slayne who abhorring that deed sent them to Salomon king of HuÌgary where Edmond being maried to the kings daughter dyed Edward was maried to Agatha daughter of his brother Henry the 4. Emperour When Canutus was stablished in the kingdom he called a parliamentat London where among other things there debated it was propounded to the bishops BaroÌs and Lordes of the parliament there present whether that in the compositioÌ made betwene Edmund and Canutus any speciall remembraunce was made for the children or brethren of Edmund for any partition of any part of the land Wherunto the english Lordes falsly âlatteryng with the foraine kyng and speaking against their own mynds as also against their natiue countrey aunswered and sayd nay Affirming moreouer with an oth for the kings pleasure that they to the vttermost of their powers would put of the bloud of Edmund in all that they might By reason of which answer and promise they thought many of theÌ to haue purchased with the king great fauour But by the iust retribution of God it chaunced farre otherwise For many of them or the most part such especially as Canutus did perceiue to be sworne before tyme to Edmund his heyres and also considering that they were natiue englishmen he mistrusted and disdained euer after In so much that some he exiled a great sort he beheaded some by Gods punishment died sodainly Among whom wicked Edricke also the traytour although with hys sugred wordes he continued a while in the kings fauour at leÌgth escaped not condigne reward for his deceiuable dealyng For as the history of IornaleÌsis recordeth as the king was in his palace beyond Thames this Edricke beyng belike accused or els suspected of the king before comming vnto him began to reckon vp his benefites labours bestowed for his sake First in forsaking and betraying Egelred then in slaying king Edmund his sonne with many such other deedes moe which all for his sake he had done Well saith the king thou hast here rightly iudged thy selfe and worthily thou shalt dye for slaying thy naturall Prince my sworne brother And so commaunded him to be bound immediately hand and foote to be thrown into Thames Some stories say that when he had saluted the king with Aue rex solus and shewed him the slaying of Edmund Canutus promising that he would make him therfore higher then all the lordes of the realme commaunded his head to be striken off to be set vpon London bridge and hys body to be cast in the towne ditche And thus with shame ended he his wretched life as al they commonly do which with like dissimulatioÌ seeke the destruction of their Prince and of their countrey This Canutus shortlye after the death of king Edmond by the counsayle of Edricke exiled Edmond being brother to King Edmund called Rex rusticorum the king of Choorâes But afterward he was reconciled agayne to the kinges fauour and lastly slayne by certayne of the Kinges Secretaryes or Seruauntes Also through the counsayle of the sayd Edricke and of Emma his wife he sent the two Sonnes of Edmond Ironside Edmond and Edward to his brother Suanus king of Denmark to be slaine as is aboue sayd In this meane time Suanus king of Denmarke brother to Canutus died Wherfore that land fel to Canutus which anon after sailed thether and tooke thereof possession And after he had set it in an order he retourned into England and maried Emma late wife before of Egelred and by her had a soÌne called Herdeknight or Hardeknoutus Moreouer this Canutus assembled a Parliament at Oxford where it was agreed that Englishmen Danes should holde the lawes made by king Edgar because they were thought so good resonable aboue any other lawes Thus the Danes being in England began by little little to be Christen men And Canutus went to Rome so returning againe to England gouerned that lande the space of 20. yeares leauing after him two sonnes Harold Hardeknoutus which Hardeknoutus was made king of Denmarke in his fathers time Harold called Harefoote for his deliuernes and swiftnes sonne to Canutus by Elgina his first wife began his raigne ouer England an 1039. Of him is little left in memory for he raigned but 4. yeres saue that he banished his stepmother Emma tooke her goods iewels from her Hardeknoutus being king of Denmarke and second sonne to Canutus by his last wife Emma was next King of England In the time of these Danish kings there was one Godwyn an earle in England which had bene before in great fauour with Canutus for his actes done in Denmarke against the Northwegians and afterward maryed yâ sister some say the daughter of Canutus This Godwyn was of a cruell and subtill wit as he declared no lesse by the two sonnes of king Egelred For when these two aforesaid whose names were Alfride and Edward came from NormaÌdie into England to visit their mother Emma and brought with them a great company of Normands this Godwine hauing a daughter called Godith whome he thought to marry to Edward set him vp to be King to bring his purpose about vsed this practise that is to perswade king Hardeknoue the Lordes not to suffer those Normandes to be within the realme for ieoperdie but rather to punish them for example By which meanes he gat authoritie to order the matter himselfe wherefore he ãâã them on Guild downe and there most wretchedly murthered or rather Martyred the most number of the Normandes and that innocently For as Swanus before had tithed the Monkes of Canterburie so heâ with the cruell coÌpany of english soldiors slew ix of the saide Normands and saued the x. And yet passing the furie of Swanus as not contented with that tiranny he tithed againe the sayde tithe and slew euery x. knight and that by cruel tormeÌt as winding their guts out of their bodies as writeth Ranulphus And among other put out the eyes of the elder brother Alfridus and sent him to an Abbey of Elie where he being fed wyth breade and water endured not
also being sent by the Romanes for feare of the Emperours displeasure who assigned an other bishop a Germaine called Uictor 2. This Uictor hauing a Councell at Florence deposed diuers Bishops and Priestes for simony and fornicatioÌ For simony in that they tooke of secular men their dignities for money for fornication in that contrary to their Canon they were maried c. The 2. yeare of his papacie and little more this Pope also followed his predecessours being poysoned by the foresaide Brazutus through the procurement of Hildebrand and his maister Here now began the Church and Clergie of Rome to wring out of the emperours hand the election of the pope electing Stephen the 9. for pope contrary to their oth and to the Emperours assignement Here was the Churche of Millan first brought to obedience of the Romish Church by this Stephanus the 9. bishop of Rome Who also shamed not to accuse the Emperor Henry of whom mention is made before of heresy for minishing the authority of the Romane sea So this was their heresie at that time not to maintaine the ambitious proceedings of the Romish prelate And simonie they called this to take enioy any spirituall liuing at a secular mans hand Wherefore Stephen hearing this simonie to raigne in diuers places namely in the Churches of Burgundy and Italy sent foorth the Cardinal Hildebrand to reforme the matter who was no lesse earnest in that kinde of commission to help the matter forwarde In the meane time Stephanus the pope tasting of Brazutus cup fel sick Hildebrand hearing that applieth home with all post speede So being returned to Rome assembleth all the companies and orders of the Clergy together making theÌ to sweare that they should admit none to be Byshop but which should be appointed by the publike coÌsent of them altogether This being done Hildebrande taketh his iorney to FloreÌce belike to fetch the bishop of FloreÌce to stal him bishop the clergy swearing to him that no bishop shuld be ordained before his returne againe But the people of Rome not suffering the election to stand so long after the death of Stephan elected one of their owne citie called Benedictus the 10. Hildebrand hearing of this was not a little offended wherefore returning to Rome wyth one Gerhardus bishop of FloreÌce caused the clergy to procede to a newe election saying that Benedictus was not lawfully called but came in by force bribing But the clergie not daring to attempt any new election at Rome weÌt to Sene and there elected this Garhardus bishop of Florence whome Hildebrande brought with him So were 2. popes in Rome together But Garhardus named Nicolaus 2. holding a councel at Sutrium through the helpe of Duke Godfride and Guibert and other bishops about Italie caused the other Pope to be deposed Benedictus vnderstanding them to be set against him through the means of Hildebrand vnpoped himself and went to Uelitras liuing there more quietly theÌ he shuld haue done at Rome Here is to be touched by the way the error of the glose vpon the 23. dist which falsly alledgeth out of the Chronicles that Benedictus 10. which succeeded Stephen was deposed after whoÌ came Ioannes bishop of Sabine for money he againe deposed Benedictus was then restored and after displaced againe and then Ioannes Archdeacon ad portam latinam was made Pope and he againe deposed by the Emperor and all this wtin one yere Which history neither is founde in any Chronicle nor agreeth vpon any Benedictus saue only that Benedictus 9. was deposed then reigned 3. popes together Benedictus 9. Siluester 3. Gregorius 6. which before was called Ioannes ad portam latinam whome the Emperor deposed all three together But that Benedict neither was the 10. neither did hee succeede pope Stephen as the glose recordeth Nicolas thus being set vp without the minde both of the emperour of the people of Rome after his fellow Pope was driuen away brake vp the Synode of Sutrium came to Rome where he assembled an other councel called concilium Lateranum In which councel first was promulgate the terrible sentence of excommunication mentioned in the decrees beginneth In nomine Domini nostri c. The effect whereof is this First that he after a subtile practise as farre and as plainly as he durst speake vndermindeth the Emperours iurisdiction and transferreth to a few Cardinals and certaine Catholike persons the full authoritie of chusing the Pope Secondly against all such as do creepe into the seat of Peter by money or fauoure wtout the full consent of the Cardinals he thuÌdreth with terrible blasts of excommunication accursing them and their children with deuils as wicked persons to the anger of almighty god geuing also authoritie and power to Cardinals with the Clergie and laitie to depose all such persons and cal a councel general wheresoeuer they wil against them Item in the sayde Councell of Laterane vnder Pope Nicholas the seconde Berengarius Andegauensis an Archdeacon was driuen to the recantation of his doctrine denying the reall substance of Christes holy body and bloud to be in the Sacrament otherwise then sacramentally and in mysterie In the same councell also was hatched inuented the new found deuise and terme of Transubstantiation It were to long heere to declare the confederation betwixt this Nicholas and Robertus Guiscardus whome this pope coÌtrary to all right and good law displacing the right heire made Duke of Apulia Calabria Sicilia and captain general of S. Peters lands that through his force of armes and violence he might the better subdue all such as should rebell to his obedience and so did Nowe let all men iudge vnderstand which be godly wise howe this standeth with the doctrine of Christ the example of Peter or the spirit of a christen bishop by ourward armes violeÌce to conquer christen men countreis vnder the obedience of a bishops sea Thus Pope Nicolas the 2. well aunswering to his Greeke name by might and force continued 3. yeres and a halfe But at length he mette with Brazutus cup and so turned vp his heeles At the beginning of this Nicolas or somewhat before about the yere of our Lorde 1057. Henricus the 4. after the decease of Henrie the 3. was made Emperour being but a childe raigned 50. yeres but not without great molestatioÌ and much disquietnes and all through the vngracious wickednesse of Hildebrand as hereafter the Lord so permitting shal be declared Here by the way commeth to be noted an exaÌple wherby all Princes may learne and vnderstand how the pope is to be handled whosoeuer loketh to haue any goodnesse at his hand If a man stand in feare of his curse he shall be made his slaue but if he be despised of you ye shal haue him as you list For the Popes curse may well be assimiled to Domicianus
Winchester as a prisoner during his life This Stigandus is noted for a man so couetous and sparing that when he would take nothing of his owne and swearing that he had not a penie yet by a key fastned about his necke was found great treasours of his vnder the grouÌd At the same time was preferred to the Archbishoprike of Yorke Thomas a Normand and Chanon of Baion At which time also Lanfrancus Abbot of Cadomonencie a Lumbard and Italian borne was sent for and made Archbyshop of Cant. betweene which two Archbyshops about their coÌsecration first began a contention for geuing taking the othe of obedience but that contention was at that time appeased by the king And Thomas contented to subscribe to the Archbishop of Cant. obedience After this it followed within short space that the sayde Lanfrancus and Thomas Archbyshop of Yorke who first builded the minster of Yorke gaue possessions therunto came to Rome with Remigius Byshop of Dorcester for their palles as the maner was without which no Archbishop nor bishop could be coÌfirmed although their election were neuer so lawfull This palle must be asked no where but of the Pope or his assignes and that wythin 3. monethes also it must be asked not faintly but mightely Dist. C cap. prisca Which as it was a chargeable thing to other nations especially suche as were far from Rome so it was no small gaine to the Romish sea so as they did order it for although at the beginning the palle was geueÌ without money according to the decree Dist. C. or for litle as percase in this time of Lanfrank yet in processe of yeres it grew to such excesse that where the bishoprik of Mentz was wonte to geue to Rome but x. M. Florences afterward it arose so that he that asked to haue his confirmation coulde not obtaine it without xx M. And from thence it exceded to xxv M. and at length to xxvii M. Florencesâ which summe Iacobus Archbyshop of Mentz was prest to paie a little before the councell of Basill in so much that the sayde Iacobus at his departing which was wythin foure yeares after sayde that his death did not so muche grieue hym as to remember hys poore subiectes whyche shuld be constrained to pay so terrible a fine for the Popes palle Nowe by this what did rise to the Pope in whole Germanie containing in it aboue 50. By shopprickes it may be easely coniectured Lanfrancus thus comming to Rome with the other two Byshops he for the estimation of his learning obtained of Alexander two palles one of honour the other of loue Item he obtained for the other two Bishops also their confirmation At which time they being there present before Alexander the controuersie began first to be mooued or rather renewed for the primacie betwixt the two metropolitanes that is betwixt the archbishop of Canterburie and Archbishop of York whether of them shoulde haue preeminence aboue the other for Canterburie chalenged to himselfe preroragatiue and the primacie ouer whole Britanie and Irelande the whiche contention continued a long season betwixt these ii churches and was often renued in the daies of diuers kinges after this as in the reigne of Henrie the firste betwixte Thurstinus of Yorke and Radolphus of Canterburie And againe in the 27. yeare of the sayd king at his seconde coronation for Radolphus woulde not suffer the first coronation to stande because it was done by the Byshop of Yorke without his assent Also in the reigne of Henry the second where Alexander Pope made a letter decretall betwixt these ii Metropolitanes for bearing the crosse An. M. Clix Also an other time in the raigne of the said king betwixt Richard of Canterburie and Roger of Yorke againe about the yere of the Lord. M. Cixx when Thomas Becket hearing the king to be crowned of Roger byshop of Yorke complained thereof grieuously to Pope Alexander the third Item an other time An. M. Cixxvi betwixt Richard and the sayde Roger whether of them should sit on the right hande of Cardinall Hugo in his Councell at London Moreouer in the beginning of the reign of king Richard An. M. Cxc. betwixt Baldwinus of Canterburie and Godfridus of Yorke c. Now to procede in the story hereof After this question was brought as is said to the Popes presence he not disposed to decide the matter sent them home vnto EnglaÌd there to haue their cause determined Wherupon they speding theÌselues froÌ Rome to EnglaÌd an M. lxx and the 6. yeare as is sayd of this William brought the matter before the king and the clergy at Windsore Whereas Lancfrank first alledging for himselfe brought in from the time of Austen to the time of Bede which was about 140. yeres how that the Byshop of Cant. had euer the primacie ouer the whole land of Britaine and Ireland how he kept his CouÌcels diuers times within the precincts of Yorke how he did call and cite the Byshops of Yorke thereto whereof some he did constitute some he did excoÌmunicat some he did remoue besides also he alledged diuers priuileges graÌted by princes and prelates to the primacie of that sea c. To this Thomas Archbish. of Yorke replieth againe and first beginning with the first originall of the Britains Church declareth in order of time how the Britanes c. ¶ The Britaines first possessioners of this kingdome of Britaine which endured from Brutus Cadwalader 2076. yeares vnder an hundreth and ii Kynges at length receaued the Christian faith Anno. Clxii in the tyme of Lucius their king Eleutherius Byshop of Rome sent Faganus and Damanus preachers vnto them at which time after theyr conuersion they assigned and ordeined in the Realme 28. Byshops with two Archbishops Theonus the Archbyshop of London and Theodoceus Archbishop of Yorke Under those Byshops and Archbishops the church of Britaine was gouerned after their conuersion almost 300. yeares till at length the Saxons being then infidels with Hengistus their king subdued the Britans by frauduleÌt murder and inuaded their land which was about the yere of the Lorde 440. After this the Britans being driuen into Cambria which we now cal wales the Saxons ouerrunning the land deuided theÌselues into 7. kingdomes And so being infidels and Paganes coÌtinued til the time that Gregory Byshop of Rome sent Augustinus to preach vnto them which Austen comming first to Douer being then the head Citie of Kent called in Latine Dorobernia and there planting himselfe conuerted first the king of Kent called Edilbertus who had theÌ subdued certaine other kings vnto HuÌber By reason wherof Augustine was made Archbishop of Douer by the appoyntment of Gregorius who sent him certaine Palles with his letter from Rome which before is expressed pa. 158. Which letter being recited then Thomas exposiding vpon the same beginneth to declare for himselfe howe the meaning of Gregory in this letter was
doings of whom you as a beardles boy of smal knowledge haue not rightly conceiued who in dede despising Princes comandements haue deserued euerlasting reward Wherby is to be noted what difference is to be sent betweene the hose of Princes then and the hose of seruingmen now There is a certaine Chronicle in olde English meter which among other matters speaking of William Rufus declareth him to be so sumptuous excessiue in poinpous apparel that he being not contented with a paire of hose of a lowe price which was iii. shillings caused a paire to be bought of a marke whereupon his chamberlaine procuring a paire much worse then the other before sayd That they costenid a marke and vnneth he them so bought Ye belamy quoth the king these are well bought Appendix Historiae After the tune of this king William the name of kings ceased in the country of Wales among the Britaines since king Ris. who in the raigne of this king the yeare of oure Lorde 1093. was slaine in Wales Ex continuatione Roger. Houeden King Henry the first HEnry first of that name the third sonne of W. Conquerour succeeding his brother Rufus began his raigne in England the yere of our Lord 1100. who tor his knowledge science in the 7. liberal arts was surnamed Clerke or bewclerke In whome may wel appeare howe knowledge and learning doth greatly conduce to the gouernement and administration of any realme or country At the beginning he reformed the state and condition of the clergie released the grieuous paiments reduced againe king Edwards laws with emendation therof he reformed the old and vntrue measures made a measure after the length of his arme he greatly abhorred excesse of meats drinks many things misused before his time he reformed and vsed to vanquish more by counsaile then by sworde Suche persons as were nice and wanton he secluded from hys court This man as appeareth litle fauoured the vsurped power of the Bishop of Rome Soone after he was King he maried Matilde or Maude daughter of Malcolin king of Scots and of Margaret his wife daughter of Edward the Dutlaw as is before specified being a profesied Nunne in Winchester whom notwithstanding wont the popes dispensation he maried by the consent of Anselme By the which Maude he receaued 2. sonnes William and Richard 2. daughters Maude Mary which Maude afterward was maried to Henry the v. Emperour c. In the second yere of his reigne Robert his elder brother Duke of NormaÌdy who being occupied in the Christen warres against the Turkes and being elect as yee heard king of Hierusalem hearing of the death of Rufus refused the kingdom therof For the which as is thought he neuer sped wel after Thus the saide Robert leauing of the Lordes busines and returning into Normandy made there his preparation and came ouer into England with a great hoste to chalenge the Crowne But by mediation of the Lordes it was agreed that Robert shoulde haue yearely during his life iij. M. markes as was likewise promised him before by R. Rufus his brother And whether of them ouer liued the other to be others heyre And thus Robert departed again vnto NormaÌdy to the great discontentation of his Lords there But in few yeares after the forenamed tribute of iij. M. Markes through the meanes of Queene Maude was released to the King his brother In proces of time variance falling betwene king Henry and the sayd Robert his brother at length Robert in his warre was taken prisonner and brought ouer into England was put into the Castel of Cardise in Wales where he continued as prisoner while he liued In this time as about the iij. yeare of this king the hospitall of S. Bartholomewe in Smithfield was founded by meanes of a minstrell belonging to the King named Rayer And after was finished by Richard Whittyngton Alderman and Maior of London This place of Smithfield was at that day a lay stowe of all ordure or filth the place where the felones other transgressors of the kings lawes were put to execution Diuers strait lawes were by this king prouided especially against theeues and felones that who so were taken in that fault no money should saue him from hanging Item that who so did counterfait false money shoulde haue both his eyes and nether partes of his body cut off Item in the same Councell was decreed an order for Priestes to be sequestred from their wiues whych before were not forbidden according as the wordes of mine author doe purporte whose wordes be these Anselmus prohibuit vxores sacerdotibus Anglorum ante non prohibitas Quod quibusdam mundissimum visum est quibusdam periculosum ne dutrimundicias viribus maiores appeterent in immundicias horribâles ad Christiani nominis summum dedecus inciderent c. Hen. Hunt Item it was then decreed that Monkes and Priests should beare no rule ouer lay persons Item it was then decreed concerning broydering of heare and wearing of garments Item that the secrete ãâã act betwene a yong lad and a yong maid should not stand with other things mo concerning the excommunication of Sodomites c. In the storie of William RuÌfus before was declared how Anselmus Archbishop of Canterbury departing out of the realme went vnto the Pope who after the death of King William was sent for againe by the foresayde King Henrie and so returned againe and was at the Councell of the King at Westminster where the king in the presence of the Lordes as well temporall as spiritual ordeined and inuested 2. Bishops Roger Bishop of Salisburie Roger bishop of Hereford During which parliament or couÌcel of the king Anselmus in his conuocation deposed and displaced diuers Abbots and other Prelates from their roumes and dignitics eitherfor that they lawfully came not by them or vprightly did not administer the same After this councel and the other before set forth by Anselmus Herbert bishop of Norwich had much adoe with the priests of his diocesse For they would neither leaue their wiues nor yet geue ouer their benefices Whereupon hee wrote to Anselme the Archbishop for counsaile what was to be done therein Which Anselme required him as he did other mo the same time by wryting to perswade the people of Norfolke and Southfolke that as they professed Christianitie they shoulde subdue them as rebels against the church and vtterly to driue both them and their wiues out of the countrey placing Monkes in their rowmes as by the Epistles of the said Anselme doth appeare Whereof certaine parcels shall hereafter by the grace of Christ ensue for the better euidence of this and the other his actes aboue recited The like businesse also had Gerarde the Archbishop of Yorke in depriuing the priestes of his prouince from their wiues which thing with all his excommunications and thundrings he coulde hardly bring about Upon this ruffeling of
his yerely tribut vnto the same Inferring moreouer how the king as he was of nature very liberall so also of courage a prince stout and valiant Then what a shame wold hee thinke it be to him as it were in deede if hee who in mighte and dignitie farre exceeded all his progenitours should not defend and maintaine the liberties customes by them procured wherefore he desired the Pope to see to the matter so as might stande both with the kings honor and also with his owne profite and aduaÌtage who otherwise no doubt shoulde loose a great peece of money out of the realme vnlesse he did remit some thing of the seueritie of his canons and lawes decretall With these and such other perswasions like to the same effect the court of Rome was well coÌtented agreeing that the kings request ought with al fauor to be graunted But the Pope Anselme sate still marking their doings The ambassadour supposing their silence to be halfe a yeelding to him added moreouer and sayd that the king no not for the crowne of his realme would loose the authority of Inuesting or admitting his Prelates within his Dominion Whereunto the proude Pope answering againe brast out in these wordes Nor I sayde he for the price of his heade as thou sayst wil lose the geuing of spirituall promotioÌs in Englande and confirming it with an othe before God sayth he I speake it know it for a certaine c. Then it followeth in the storie of Malmesberie with this word of the P. the mindes of the rest were chaunged saying Benedicta fit cordis tui constantia benedicta oris tui loquela The kings attourney also was therewith dashed who notwithstanding yet brought to passe that certaine of the Kinges customes vsed before of his father were released vnto hym At the which tune in the same court was decreed that the king onely which had inuested them being excepted the other which were inuested by the king to be excommunicated the absolution and satisfaction of whome was left to Anselme the archbishop Thus Anselme being dismissed from Rome tooke his iorney toward England But the ambassador pretending to go to S. Nicholas remained behinde to see whether he could winne the popes mind to the kings purpose Which when he saw it would not be he ouertaketh Anselmus by the way at Placentia and opened to him the kings pleasure The king sayth he geueth to you in charge and commaundement that if you will come to England and there behaue your selfe to him as your predecessours did to his father you should be receiued and retained in the Realme accordingly if not you are wise inough sayth he ye know what I meane and what will followe c. And so to these wordes parting from him retourned againe to the King Anselmus remained at Lions a yeare and a halfe writing diuers letters to the King after this effect and wordes as followeth ¶ To his reuerend Lord Henry king of England Anselme Archbishop of Canterburie faithful seruice with prayers Epist. 224. Although ye vnderstand by William Warlwast what we haue done at Rome oyet I shall shortly shewe you that belongeth to me When I came to Rome I declared the cause wherefore I came to the Lorde Pope He answered that he woulde not swarue from the statutes of his predecessours Furthermore he commanded me that I should haue no fellowship with them that receiued inuestings of Churches at your hands after the knowledge of this prohibition except they woulde doe penaunce and forsake that they had receiued without hope of recouerie nor that they shuld not communicate with the other Byshoppes that had consecrated suche menne except they woulde present them selues to the iudgement of the Apostolike sea The foresayde William can be a witnesse of all these things if he will This William when we departed a sonder reconing vp in your behalfe the loue and liberalitie which yee haue had alwayes towardes me warned mee as your Archbyshoppe that I shoulde shewe my selfe such a one that if I would come into Englande that I might be wyth you as my predecessoure was wyth your Father and ye might entreate mee wyth the same honoure and liberalitie that youre father entreated my predecessor By which wordes I vnderstand that except I woulde shewe my selfe suche a one you woulde not haue me come into England For your loue liberalitie I thanke you but that I shoulde be with you as my predecessour was with your father I cannot do it For I dare not do homage to you nor dare communicate with them that take inuestings of Churches at your hands because of the foresaid inhibition made I my selfe hearing it Wherfore I desire you to send me your pleasure herein if it please you whether I may returne into England as I sayde with your peace and power of mine office In the meane while great businesse there was much posting went to and fro betwene the king the archbishop and the Pope but nothing was done for neither woulde the Pope agree to the king neither woulde the King condescende to the Archbishop At last the Archbishop seeing by no meanes he could preuaile against the king thought to reuenge himselfe by excoÌmunication and so went about the same The king hauing word thereof by the Countesse Adala his sister desireth her to come to him to NormaÌdie and bring Anselmus with her whereupon through the meanes of the Countesse reconcilement was made the archbishop was restored to his former possessions againe Only his returne into England was differred because he would not communicate with those whome the King had inuested So the king tooke his passage ouer into England and Anselme made his abode at the Abbey of Becke Then were ambassadors againe directed vnto Rome W. Warlwast Baldwin aboue named Abbot of Ramesey who at length coÌcluded the long controuersy betwene the king the Pope vpon this agreement that the King should take homage of the Bishops elect but shoulde not deale with inuesting them by staffe and ring c. While the Embassadours were thus in their sute at Rome diuers complaintes were daily brought from Englande to Anselme against the Priestes and Chanons who in his absence contrary to the late councel holden at London receiued their wiues vnto their houses againe so were permitted by the king paying him certaine mony for the same Anselme the fore enemie against lawfull mariage agreeued therwith addresseth his letters vnto the King requiring hym to refraine from any more taking of suche exactions declaring moreouer and affirming that the offences of all such Ecclesiasticall ministers must be corrected by the instance of Byshops and not of lay men To this the king answereth gently againe by letters tempering himselfe howe he purposed shortly to come ouer into Normandie and if he had done any thing amisse either in these or other things he would reforme it by his obedience It was
when the Archdeacon would amende this thing they vtterly despised with wicked pride his warning and worthy commaÌdement to be receiued Then he calling together many religious men and obedient Priestes excommunicated worthely the proud disobedient that beastly despised the curse and were not afraid to defile the holy Ministerie as much as lay in them c. Unto these letters aboue prefixed I haue also adioyned an order of the sayde Anselmus touching a great case of conscience of a Monkes whipping of himself Wherein may appeare both the blind and lameÌtable superstition of those religious men and the iudgement of this Anselmus in the same matter An other letter of Anselmus Anselmus Archbishop to Bernard Monke of the Abbey of S. Warburg greeting and prayer I Heard it sayde of your Lorde Abbot that thou iudgest it to be of greater merite when a Monke either beareth himselfe or desireth himselfe to be beaten of an other then when hee is beaten not of his owne will in the chapter by the commaundement of the prelacie But it is not so as you thinke For that iudgement that any man commaundeth to himselfe is kingly But that which he suffreth by obedience in the chapter is Monkish The one is of his owne will the other is of obedience and not of hys owne will That which I cal kingly kings rich proud men coÌmaÌd to be done to themselues But that which I call moÌkish they take not commaunding but obeying The kingly is so much easier by how much it agreeth to the will of the sufferer But the monkish is so much the grieuouser by how much it differeth froÌ the wil of the sufferer In the kingly iudgement the sufferer is iudged to be his own In the monkish he is proued not to be his own For although the king or riche man when he is beaten willingly sheweth himselfe humbly to be a sinner yet he woulde not submit himselfe to this humblenesse at any other commaundement but would withstand the commander with all his strength But when a Monke submitteth himselfe to the whippes humbly in the chapter at the wil of the prelate the truth iudgeth him to be of so much greater merite by howe much he humbleth himselfe more and more truely then the other For he humbleth himselfe to God only because he knoweth his sinnes But this man humbleth himself to man for obedience But he is more lowly that humbleth himselfe both to God and man for Gods cause then he which humbleth himselfe to God only and not to Gods commandement Therfore if he that humbleth himselfe shall be extolled Ergo he that more humbleth himselfe shall be more exalted And where I sayde that when a monke is whipped that it differeth from his wil you must not so vnderstande it as though he woulde not paciently beare it with an obedient wil but because by a natural appetite he would not suffer the sorrow But if ye say I do not so much flie the open beating for the paines which I fele also secretly as for the shame know then that he is stronger that reioyceth to beare this for obedieÌce sake Therfore be thou sure that one whipping of a monke by obedience is of more merite then innumerable whippings taken by his owne minde But where as he is such that alwaies he ought to haue his heart ready without murmuring obediently to be whipped we ought to iudge him then to be of a great merite whether he be whipped priuily or openly c. And thus much concerning Anselmus archb of Cant. whose stout example gaue no litle courage to Thurstinus and Becket his successors and other that folowed after to doe the like against their kings and princes as in processe hereafter by the grace of Christ shall appeare About this time An. 1105. two famous Archbishops of Mentz being right vertuous and wel disposed Prelates were cruelly and tirannously delt withall and intreated by the B. of Rome Their names were Darry and Christian This Darry hauing intelligence that he was complained of to the pope sent a learned man a special frend of his to excuse him named Arnolde one for whome he had much done and promoted to great liuing and promotioÌs But this honest maÌ Arnold in steede of an excuser became an accuser bribing the two chiefest Cardinalles with good gold by which meanes he obtained of the Pope those two Cardinals to be sent as inquisitors and only doers in that present case The which comming to Germany somoned the sayd Henry and deposed him of his Archbyshoppricke for all he could doe either by lawe or iustice substituting in his place the foresaid Arnolde vpon hope truely of the ecclesiastical gold Whereupon that vertuous honorable Henry as the storie telleth spake vnto those his peruerse iudges on this wise If I shuld appeale vnto the Apostolik see for this your vniust proces had against me perhaps the pope wold attempt nothing any more therein then ye haue neither should I win any thing by it but only royle of body losse of good affliction of mind care of heart missing of his fauour Wherfore I do appeale to the Lord Iesus Christ as to the most highest iust iudge and cite you before his iudgement there to answere me before the high iudge For neither iustly nor godly but by corruption as it pleaseth you you haue iudged Whereunto they scoffingly answered Go you first and we wil folow Not long after as the storie is the saide Darry died whereof the 2. Cardinals hauing intelligence sayd one to the other testingly behold he is goue before and we must follow according to our promise and verely they sayde truer then they were aware off for win a while they died in one day For the one sitting vpon a âakes to ease himselfe voyded out all his intrails into the draught and miserably ended his life The other gnawing of the fingers off his handes and spitting them out of his mouth al deformed in deuouring himself died And in likewise not long after the ende of these men the foresaid Arnold most horribly in a sedition was slaine and certaine daies lying stinking aboue the grouÌd vnburied was open to the spoyle of euery rascall harlot The Hystoriographer in declaring hereof crieth vpon the cardinals in this maner O ye Cardinals ye are the beginning and authors hereof Come ye hether therefore come ye hether and heape and cary vnto your couÌtries the deuil and offer yourselues to him with that money whereof ye haue bene most gluttonous and insatiable About the same time and yeare when king Henry began his raigne Pope Paschalis entered his papacie succeding after Urbanus about the yeare of the Lorde 1100 nothing swaruing from the steps of Hildebrand his superiour This Paschalis being elected by the Cardinals after that the people had cried thrise S. Peter hath chosen good Raynerus He than putting on a purple vesture atice vpon his head
life commeth therof Also of the vnconsiderate promotion of euill Prelates and of their great negligence in correcting and reformyng the euill demeanour of the people Item of the great wantonnes lasciuiousnes in their seruauts and families concerning their excessiue wearing of apparell Item complaineth also of the outragious and excessiue gaynes that Prelates and other vnder them take for their seale especially of officials scribes such like which geue out the seale they care not how nor wherfore so they may gayne money He complaineth in like maner that prelates be so slack and negligent in looking to the resideÌts in their benefices Farther lamenteth for the rash geuing of benefices to parlons vicars and curates not for any godlines or learning in them but for fauour or friendship or intercession either els for hope of some gayne whereof springeth this great ignorance in the Church After this he noteth in prelates how they wast and expend the goods of the church in supersluities or vpon theyr kinsfolke or other worse wayes which should rather be spent vpon the poore Nextly in the x. chapter he coÌplaineth for that through the negligence of men of the church especially of the church of Rome the bookes and monuments of the old Councels also of the new are not to be found which should be reserued and kept in all cathedrall Churches Item that many prelates be so cold in doing their duties Also reprocheth the vnchast and voluptuous demeanor of Ecclesiasticall persons by the example of Storkes whose nature is saith he that if any of their company leauyng his owne mate ioyneth with any other all the rest flieth vpon him whether it be he or she beateth hym and plucketh his fethers off what then sayth he ought good prelates to do to such a person of their company whose filthinesse and corrupt life both defileth so many and stinketh in the whole Church Againe forasmuch as we read in the booke of Esdras lib 2. cap 9 that he purging Israel of strange womeÌ began first with the priestes So now likewise in the purging correcting of all sortes of men first the purgation ought to begin with these according as it is written by the prophet Ezechiel Begin first with my sanctuary c. Moreouer how that in the tyme of Phillip kyng of Fraunce the whole Realme was interdited for that the kyng had but one woman in stead of his wife which was not his wife by law And againe âeyng in these our dayes the king of Portingale hath bene sequestred from his dominion by the authoritie of the church being thought not sufficient to gouerne what then ought to bee sayd to that Prelate which abuseth other mens wiues virgines and Nunnes which also is found vnable insufficient to take vpon him the charge of soules About the yeare of our Lord 1128. the orders of the knights of the Rhodes called Joannites also the order of Templars rose vp After Honorius next in the same vsurpation succeded Pope Innocentius 2. an 1130. But as it was with hys predecessours before hym that at euery mutation of newe Popes came new perturbations and commonly neuer a Pope was elected but some other was set vp against him sometymes 2. sometymes 3. Popes togethey so likewise it happened with this Innocentius for after he was chosen the Romains elected another pope named Anacletus Betwixt these two Popes was much ado and great conflicts through the partaking of Rogerius Duke of Sicile takyng Anacletus part agaynst Innocentius vntil Locharius the Emperour came who rescuing Innocentius droue Rogerius out of Italy Our stories recorde that king Henry was one of the great helpes in setting vp and maintayning this Pope Innocentius against Anacletus Gisburnens Amongst many other things this Pope decreed that whosoeuer did strike a Priest or Clerke beyng shauen he should be excommunicate and not to be absolued but only of the Pope himselfe About the tyme of doyng of these thynges beyng the yeare of our Lord 1135. king Henry being in Normandy as some say by taking there a fall froÌ his horse as other say by taking a surfet in eating Lampries fell sicke died after he had raigned ouer the realme of England 35. yeres and odde monethes leauyng for his heyres Matilde the Empresse his daughter with her young sonne Henry to succeed after hym to whom all the Prelates and Nobilitie of the Realme were sworne But contrary to their oth made to Molde in the presence of her father before William the Archbishop of Cant. and the nobles of the realme crowned Stephen Erle of Boloyne and sisters sonne to king Henry vpon S. Stephens day in Christmas weeke Which Archbishop the next yeare after dyed beyng as it was thought iustly punished for his periury And many other lordes which did accordingly went not quite without punishment In like iustice of punishmeÌt is numbred also Roger bishop of Salisbury who contrary to his othe beyng a great doer in the coronation of Stephen was apprehended of the same kyng and miserably but iustly extermined A certaine written English story I haue which addeth more and faith that king Stephen hauing many foes in diuers quarters kepyng there holdes and castels agaynst him went then to Oxford tooke the Bishop of Salisbury and put a rope about his necke so led him to the castle of Uice that was his and commanded them to render vp the castle or he would slay and hang their Bishop Which Castle beyng geuen vp the kyng tooke the spoyle thereof The like also he did to the Bishop of Lyncolne named Alexander whom in lyke maner he led in a rope to a Castle of the Bishops that was vpon Trent and bad them deliuer vp the Castle or els he would hang their Lord before the gate Long it was before the castle was geuen vp yet at length the king obtaining it there entred and tooke all the treasure of the Bishop c. Roger Houeden Fabian alleagyng a certayne olde Authors whom I cannot finde referreth a great cause of this periury to one Hugh Bigot Steward sometyme with king Henry Who immediatly after the death of the sayd Henry came into England and before the sayd Archbishop and other Lordes of the land tooke wilfully an othe and sware that he was present a little before the kings death when king Henry admitted for his heyre to be king after him Stephen his nephew for so much as Molde his daughter had discontented him Wherunto the Archbishop with the other Lordes gaue to hasty credence But this Hugh sayth he escaped not vnpunished for he dyed miserably in a short tyme after Ex Fabia Albeit all this may be supposed rather to be wroght not without the practise of Henry bishop of Winchester other Prelates by his settyng on which Henry was brother to King Stephen c. King Stephen THus when king Stephen contrary to his oth
made before to Molde the Empresse had taken vpon hym the crowne as is abouesayd he sware before the Lordes at Oxford that he would not hold the benefices that were voyded and that he would remit the Danegelt with many other things which after he little performed Moreouer because he dread the comming of the Empresse he gaue lisence to his Lordes euery one to build vpon theyr owne ground strong castles or sorcresses as them liked All the tyme of his raigne he was vexed with warres but especially with Dauid King of the Scottes with whom he was at length accorded but yet the Scottish king did hym no homage because he was sworne to Mande the Empresse Notwithstanding yet Henry the eldest sonne to king Dauid did homage to king Stephen But he after repentyng therof entred into Northumberland with a great host burnt and New the people in most cruel wyse neither sparing man woman nor chylde Such as were with chylde they ript the children they tost vpon their speare pointes and laying the priests vpon the altars they mangled and cut them all to pieces after a most terrible maner But by the manhood of the English Lordes and souldiours and through the meanes of Thurstine Archbishop of Yorke they were met withall and slaine a great number of them and Dauid their king coÌstrained to geue Henry his sonne hostage for suretie of peace In the meane tyme king Stephen was occupied in the South countreys besieging diuers castles of diuers Bishops other Lordes and tooke them by force and fortified them with his knights and seruants to the entent to withstand the Empresse whose coÌming he euer feared About the vi yeare of his raigne Maud the Empresse came into England out of Normandy by the aid of Robert Earle of Gloucester and Ranulph of Chester made strong warre vpon kyng Stephen In the ende whereof the kings partie was chased and himselfe taken prisoner sent to Bristow there to be kept in sure hold The same day wheÌ kyng Stephen should ioyne his battayle It is sayd in a certaine old Chronicle before inyuded that he beyng at the Masse which then the bishop of Lincolne sayd before the kyng as he went to offer vp his taper it brake in two pieces And when the masse was done at what time the kyng should haue bene houseled the Rope whereby the pyxe did hang did breake and the pixe fell down vpon the aultar After this field the Queene king Stephens wyfe lying then in Kent made great labour to the Empresse and her counsail to haue the kyng deliuered and put into some house of religion but could not obtayne Also the Londiners made great sure to the sayd Empresse to haue and to vse agayne S. Edwardes lawes and not the lawes of her father which were more straight and strange to them then the other which when they could not obtayne of her and her counsaile the citizens of London beyng therwith discontented would haue taken the Empresse But she hauing knowledge therof fled priuily from London to Oxford But then the Kentishmen and Londiners taking the kings part ioyned battaile against the Empresse there the foresayd Robert Erle of Glocester and base brother to the Empresse was taken And so by exchange both the King and Erle Robert were deliuered out of prison Then Stephen without delay gatheryng to hym a strong army straightly pursued the foresaid Matild or Mauld with her friendes besieging them in the Castell of Oxford In the siege wherof fell a great snow and frost so hard that a man well laden might passe ouer the water Upon the occasion wherof the Empresse bethinking herself appointed with her friends retinue clothed in white shectes so issuing out by a postern gate went vpoÌ the I se ouer Thames and so escaped to Wallingford After this the king the castle beyng gotten when he found not the Empresse was much displeased and molested the countrey about diuer's wayes In conclusion he pursued the empresse her company so hard that he caused them to flee the realme which was the vi yeare of his raigne The second yeare after this which was the viii yeare of his raigne there was a parliament kept at LondoÌ Unto the which all the Bishops of the Realise resorted and there denouÌced the kyng accursed and all them with him that did any hurt to the Church or to any minister therof Wherupon the king began somwhat to amend his conditions for a certain space but afterward as my story sayth was as euil as he was before but what the causes were myne author maketh no relation therof c. To returne agayne to the story the Empresse compesled as is sayd to flee the realme returned againe into Normandy to Geffrey Plantagenet her husband Who after he had valiantly wonne and defended the Duchy of Normandy agaynst the puissance of king Steuen a long tyme ended his lyfe leauing Henry his sonne to succeed him in that dukedom In the meane while Robert Earle of Gloucester and the Earle of Chester who were strong of people had diuers conflictes with the king In so much that at a battayle at Wilton betwene them the king was well nere taken but yet escaped with much payne It was not long after but Eustace sonne to king Stephen who had maried the French kings sister made war vpon duke Henry of NormaÌdy but preuailed not Soone after the sayd Henry Duke of Normandy in the quarell of his mother Maude with a great puissance entred into England and at the first wan the castle of Mahnesbury then the Tower of London and afterward the towne of Notingham with other holdes and castles as of Walynford and other mo Thus betwene him and the king were foughten many battayles to the great annoyaunce of the realme During which tyme Eustace the kings sonne departeth Upon the occasion wherof the king caused Theobald which succeeded next after W. above mentioned Archbishop of Canterbury to make meanes for the Duke for peace which vpon this condition betwene them was concluded that Steuen during his life tyme should holde the kingdome and Henry in the meane tyme to bee proclaimed heyre apparant in the chiefe cities throughout the Realme These things thus concluded Duke Henry taketh his iourney into Normandy king Steuen and hys sonne William bringing him on his way where William the kings sonne taking vp his horse before his father had a fall and brake his leg and so was had to Canterbury The same yere king Stephen about October as some say for sorow ended his life after he had raigned 19. yeres periuredly As Theobald succeeded after William Archbishop of Canterb. so in Yorke after Thurstine succeeded William which was called S. William of Yorke who was poysoned in his chalice by his chaplaines In the tyme of this kyng which was the xvi yeare of his raigne Theobaldus Archbishop of Cant. and Legate to
the Pope did hold a councell at London In the which councel first began new found appellatioÌs from councels to the Pope found out by Henry Bishop of wint For as the wordes of myne author doe recorde In Anglla namqÌ appellationes in vsu non erant donec eas Henricus Wint. Episcopus dum legatus esset malo suo crudeliter intrusit In eodem namqÌ concilio ad Rom. pontificis audientiam ter appellatuÌ est c. That is For appellations before were not in vse in England till Henry Bishop of Winchester being theÌ the Popes Legate brought them cruelty in to his own hurt For in that Councell thrise appeale was made to the Bishop of Rome In the tyme of king Stephen died Gracianus a moÌke of Bononie who compiled the booke called the Popes decrees Also his brother Petrus Lambardus bishop of Paris which is called the maister of Sentences compiled his foure bookes of the sentence These two brethren were the greatest doers in finding out and stablishing this blynde opinion of the sacrament that the only simnitude of bread and wyne remayned but not the substaunce of them and this they call the spirituall vnderstandyng of the mysterie And therefore no meruail if the sunne in those dayes were seene blacke and dimme Some also affirme that Petrus Comestor writer of the Scholasticall history was the third brother to these aboue named In the same tyme and raigne of the said king Stephen was also Hugo surnamed De sancto victore About the which tyme as Polychronicon reciteth liued and died Bernardus Clareuallensis The author of the history called Iornalensis maketh also mention of Hildegare the NuÌne and propheresse in Almaine to liue in the same age Concerning whose prophesie agaynst the Friers hereafter by the grace of Christ more shal be said when we come to recite the order and nuÌber of Friers and religious men crept into the Church of Christ. We read moreouer of one named Ioannes de temporibus which by the affirmaunce of most of our olde histories lyued 361. yeares seruaunt once to Carolus Magnus and in the raigne of Stephen king of England dyed Polychron lib 7. Continuator Henr. Hunt Iornalens in vita Steph. Nicol. Triuet c. In the dayes also of this king and by him was builded the Abbey of Feuersham where his sonne he were buried He builded the monastery of Finerneys of Fomitance the castle of Walingford with a number of other Castles mo During the tyme of the sayd kyng Stephen the yeare of our Lord 1144. the miserable Iewes crucified a child in the Citie of Norwich N. Triuet alij Much about the same tyme came vp the order of the Gilbertines by one Gilbert sonne to Jacoline a knight of Lincolnshire c. Mention hath bene made before of certayne English Councels holden in the tyme of this kyng where it was in one of them vnder Theolbald the Archbishop of Canterbury decreed that bishops should lyue more discretely should reach their flocke more diligently that readyng of scriptures should be frequented more vsually in Abbeys that Priests should not be rulers of worldly matters and that they should learne and teach the Lordes prayer and Creede in English Malmesb. Matth. Parisiensis writeth how Stephen king of England in these dayes reserued to himselfe the right and authoritie of bestowyng of spirituall liuyngs and inuestyng Prelates an 1133. At which tyme also Lotharius the Emperour began to do the lyke in recouering agayne the right priuiledge taken away from Henricus his predecessor had not Bernardus geuen him contrary counsaile Here came into the Church the maner of cursing with booke bell and candle deuised in the Councell of London holden by William bishop of Winchester vnder Pope Celestinus which succeeded after Innocentius an 1144. Also Lotharius succeeded in the Imperiall crowne Conradus the nephew of Henricus the v. afore mentioned an 1138. which only amongst many Emperors is not found to receiue the crowne at the Popes hand In the dayes of this Emperor who raigned 15. yeres were diuers Popes as Celestinus 2. Lucius the 2. Eugenius the 3. at which time the Romaines went about to recouer agayne their former olde maner of chusing theyr Consuls and Senators But the Popes theÌ being in their ruffe in no case would abide it wherupon rose many commotions with much ciuile warre amongest them In so much that Pope Lucius sending for ayde to the Emperour and he otherwise letted at that tyme could not come armed his souldiours thinking to inuade them or els to destroy them in their Senate house But this comming to their knowledge before the people was all in aray and so much add was amongst them Pope Lucius beyng also amongst theÌ in the fight wel pelted with stones blowes liued not long after Likewise Pope Eugenius after him an 1145. pursuing the Romains for the same matter first did curse them with excommunicatioÌ After when he saw that would not serue he came with his host and so compelled them at length to seeke his peace and to take his coÌditions which were these That they should abolish theyr Consuls and take such Senators as he by his Papall authoritie should assigne them Then followed Anastacius the 4. after him Hadrianus 4. an Englishman by his name called Breakespere belonging once to S. AlboÌs This Hadrianus kept great stirre in like sort with the citizens of Rome for abolishyng their consuls and Senate cursing excommunicating and warring agaynst them with all power he could make to the tyme he remooued the Consuls out of their office and brought them all vnder his subiection The lyke businesse and cage he also styrred vp against Apulia and especially against the Empire blustering and thundering agaynst Friderieus the Emperour as the Lord graunting you shall heare anone after we haue prosecuted such matter as necessarily appertayneth first to the continuation of our English story King Henry the second HEnry the secoÌd of that name the sonne of Jeffrey Plantagenet and of Maude the Empresse and daughter of king Henry the first beganne his raigne after king Stephen and continued 35. yeares The first yeare of his raign he subdued Ireland and not long after Thomas Becket was made by him Lord Chauncellour of England This king cast downe diuers Castles which were erected in the time of king Stephen He went into the North partes where he subdued William king of Scotland who at that tyme held a great part of Northumberland vnto new Castell vpon Tyne and ioyned Scotland to his owne kingdome from the South Ocenm to the North Iles of Orchades Also he put vnder his dominion the kingdome of Wales and there let to fall downe many great wooodes and made the wayes playne So that by his great manhood and policie the seignorie of England was much augmeÌted with the addition of Scotland Ireland the Iles Orchades
secular iurisdiction Becket therfore like a valiaÌt champion fighting for his liberties and hauing the Pope on his side would not permit his clerkes infamed otherwise to be conueÌted then before ecclesiastical iudges there to be examined depriued for their excesse and no seculare iudge to proceede against them So that after their depriuation if they should incurre the like offence agayne then the temporall iudge to take hold vpoÌ them otherwise not This obstinate and stubburne rebellion of the Archb. stirred vp much anger and vexation in their king not only in him but also in the nobles and in al the bishops for the greater part that almost he was alone a wonderment to all the realme The kings wrath daily increased more and more against him as no meruaile was and caused him to be cited vp to appeare by a certaine day at the town of Northhampton there to make answer to such things as should be layd to his charge So when the day was come all the Pieres and nobles with the prelates of the Realme vpon the kings proclamation beyng assembled in the Castle of Northhampton great fault was sound with the Archb. for that he personally cited to appeare came not hymself but sent another for him The cause why he came not Houeden assigneth to be this for that the king had placed his horse and horsemen in the Archb. lodging whiche was a house there of Chanons wherwith he being offended sent word agayne that he would not appeare vnlesse hys lodgyng were voyded of the kynges horsemen c. Wherupon by the publike sentence as well of all the Nobles as of the bishops all his moueables were adiudged to be confiscate for the kyng vnlesse the kyngs clemency would remit the penaltie The stubburne Archbishop agayne for his part quarellyng agaynst the order forme of the iudgement complayneth alleagyng for himself seyng he is their Primate and spirituall father not onely of all other in the realme but also of the king hymselfe not to be conuenient the father so to be iudged of his children nor the pastor of his flocke so to be condened saying moreouer that the ages to come should know what iudgement was done c. But especially he complaineth of his fellow bishops when they should rather haue taken his part so to sit in iudgement against their Metropolitane and this was the first dayes action The next day following the king layd an actioÌ against him in the behalfe of one that was his Marshall called Iohn for certaine iniury done to hym and required of the said Archb. the repaying agayne of certayne money which he as is sayd had lent vnto him being Chauncellor the summe wherof came to 500. markes This mony the Archb. denyed not but he had receiued of the kyng howbeit by the way and title of gift as he tooke it though hee coulde bring no probation thereof Wherupon the king required him to put in assuraunce for the payment therof whereat the Archbish. makyng delayes not well contented at the matter was so cald vpon that either he should be countable to the kyng for the mony or els he should incur present daunger the king beyng so bent against hym The Archbishop being brought to such a straite and destitute of his owne suffragans could here by no meanes haue escaped had not v. persons of their owne accord stepped in beyng bound for him euery man for one C. markes a piece And this was vpon the second day concluded The morrow after which was the third day of the councell as the Archb. was sitting below in a certain coÌclaue with his fellow bishops about him consulting together the dores fast locked to them as the king had willed commaunded it was propounded vnto him in the behalfe of the king that he had had diuers bishoprikes Abbarikes in his hand which were vacant with the fruites and reuenues therof due vnto the king for certaine yeres whereof he had rendred as yet no accompt to the kyng wherfore it was demaunded of him to bring in a full and a cleare reckoning of the same This with other such lyke declared to all the councel great displeasure to be in the king and no lesse danger toward the Archbishop The aduise of the bishops for Thomas Becket THus while the bishops and prelates were in councell aduising and deliberating what was to bee done at length it came to voyces euery man to say his mynd and to geue sentence what were the best way for their Archb. to take First began Henry bishop of Winchester who theÌ tooke part with Becket so much as he durst for feare of the king who sayd he remembred that the sayd Archb first beyng Archdeacon and then Lord Chancellor at what time as he was promooted to the church of Caunterbury was discharged from all bandes and reckonings of the temporall court as all the other bishops could not but beare record to the same Next spake Gilbert bishop of London exhortyng and motioning the Archbishop that he should cal with himself to mynde from whence the kyng tooke hym and set hym vp what and how great things he had done for him also that he should consider with himselfe the dangers and perils of the tyme and what ruine he might bring vpon the whole church and vpon them all there present if he resisted the kings mynde in the things he required And if it were to render vp his Archbishoprike although it were x. tymes better then it is yet he should not sticke with the kyng in the matter In so doing it might happen the kyng seyng that submission and humilitie in him would release him peraduenture of all the rest To this the Archbishop aunswering well well sayth he I perceiue wel inough my Lord whether you tend where about you go Then spake Winchester inferring vpon the same This forme of councell sayth he seemeth to me very pernicious to the Catholike Church tending to our subuersion and to the confusion of vs all For if our Archbishop and Primate of all England do leaue to this example that euery Byshop should geue ouer his authoritie and the charge of the flock committed to him at commaundement threatning of the prince to what state shall the Church be brought theÌ but that all should be confounded at his pleasure and arbitrement and nothing to stand certaine by any order of lawe and so as the priest is so shall the people be Hilarie the bishop of Chichester replieth again to this saying If it were not that the instance and the great perturbation of tyme did otherwise require and force vs I would thinke this counsail here geuen were good to be folowed But now seing the authoritie of our canon fayleth cannot serue vs I iudge it not best to go so straightly to worke but so to moderate our proceedings that dispensation with suffrance may win that which seuere correction may destroy
Robert Earle of Leycester to declare to him what was his iudgement To whom the Archbyshop answereth heare my sonne good Earl what I say vnto you how much more precious the soule is more then the body so much more ought you to obey me in the lord rather then your terrene king Neither doth any law or reason permit the children to iudge or coÌdemne their father Wherfore to auoid both the iudgement of the king of you and all other I put my selfe only to the arbitrement of the Pope vnder God alone to be iudged of him and of no other To whose presence heere before you all I doe appeale committing the ordering of the Church of Cant. my dignitie with all other things appertaining to the same vnder the protection of God and him And as for you my brethren fellow Byshops which rather obey man then god you also I call and cite to the audience and iudgement of the pope and depart hence foorth from you as from the ennemies of the Catholike Church and of the authoritie of Apostolike see While the Barons returned with this aunswere to the king the Archbishop passing through the throng taketh to him his Palfrey holding his Crosse in one hande and his bridle in the other the courtiers following after and crying traytor traytor tary heare thy iudgement But he passed on till he came to the vttermost gate of the Courte which being fast locked there had ben staid had not one of his seruants called Peter surnamed Demunctorio finding ther a bunche of keyes hanging by first prooued one key then an other till at last finding the true key had opened the gate and let him out The archbishop went straight to the house of Chanons where hee did lie calling vnto hym the poore where they could be found When supper was done making as though he would go to bed which he caused to be made betwixt two altares priuely while the king was at supper prepareth his iorny secretly to escape away and chaunging his garment and his name being called Derman first went to Lincolne from thence to Sandwiche where he tooke ship and sailed into Flaunders and from thence iourneyed to Fraunce as Houedenus sayth All be it Alanus differing something in the order of his flight sayth that he departed not that night but at supper time came to him the bishop of London Chichester declaring to him that if he would surrender vp to the king his two maners of Oxforde wyngecham there were hope to recouer the kings fauour to haue all remitted But when the Archbishop would not agree therunto forasmuch as those maners were belonging to the Churche of Canterburie the king hearing thereof great displeasure was taken In so much that the next day Becket was faine to sende to the king two bishops and his chaplein for leaue to depart the realme To the which message the king answered that he would take a pause therof til the next day then he should haue an answere But Becket not tarying his answere the same day conueied himselfe away secretely as is aforesayde to Ludouicus the French king But before he came to the king Gilbert the bishop of London William the earle of Arundel sent froÌ the king of England to Fraunce preuented him requiring of the said French king in the behalf of the king of England that he would not receiue nor retaine in his dominion the archb of Canterbury Moreouer that at his instance he wold be a meanes to the pope not to shewe any familiaritie vnto him But the King of England in this point semed to haue more confidence in the French king then knowledge of his disposition For thinking that the French king would haue bene a good neighbour to him in trusting him to much he was deceiued Neither considered he w e himselfe inough the maner nature of the Frenchmen at that tyme agaynst the realme of England who then were glad to seeke and take all maner of occasions to doe some act agaynst England And therefore Ludouicke the French king vnderstanding the matter thinking percase therby to haue some vauntage against the king and realme of England by the occasion hereof contrary to the kings letters and request not onely harboreth and cherisheth this Derman but also writing to the pope by his Almener and brother entreateth him vpon al loues as euer he would haue his fauor to tender the cause of the Archbishop Becket Thus the kinges Ambassadours repulsed of the French king returned at what tyme he sent an other ambassage vpoÌ the like cause to Alexander the pope theÌ being at Sene in France The Ambassadours seÌt in this message were Roger archbishop of Yorke Gilbert bishop of London Henry Bish. of Winchester Hilary Bish. of Chichester Bartholomew byshop of Exceter with other doctors clerkes also william Earle of Arundell with certayne moe Lordes Barons Who comming to the popes court were friendly accepted of certayne of the Cardinals amongst the which cardinals rose also dissention about the same cause some iudgyng the Bishop of Canterbury in the defence of the liberties of the Church as in a good cause to be mayntayned Some thinking agayn that he being a perturber of peace and vnitie was rather to be bridled for hys presumption then to be fostered incouraged therein But the P. partly bearing with his cause which onely tended to his exaltation and magnificence partly again incensed with the letters of the French king did wholy incline to Becket as no maruell was Wherfore the next day following the pope sitting in consistory with his Cardinals the ambassadours were called for to the hearing of Beckets matter and first beginneth the bishop of London next the Archbishop of Yorke then Exceter and the other Bishops euery one in their order to speake Whose orations being not well accepted of the Pope and some of them also disdayned the Earle of Arundel perceauing that and somewhat to qualifie and temper the matter to the Popes eares began after this maner ALthough to me it is vnknowen sayth he which am both vnlettered and ignorant what is that these Byshops heere haue sayde neither am I in that toung so able to expresse my minde as they haue done yet being sent and charged thereunto of my Prince neither can nor ought I but to declare as well as I may what the cause is of our sending hether Not truely to contende or striue with any person nor to offer any iniurie or harme vnto any man especially in this place and in the presence here of such a one vnto whose becke and authoritie all the world doth stoupe and yeelde But for this intent is our legacie hether directed to present here before you and in the presence of the whole church of Rome the deuotion and loue of our king and maister which euer he hath had and yet hath still toward you And that the same might the better
the bishops and of the clergie which I maintaine be right why be they set against me Why do they repreheÌd me For if that I appealed to him before whome either it was not lawfull or els not expedient for me to do what seeme they by this but either to blame me causelesse or els to distrust your equity For me to be conuicted before your holinesse it had bene a double confusion Or wherein haue I deserued to be persecuted of them for whose cause I haue set my selfe to stande in their behalfe And if they had willed I had preuailed but it is ill with the head when he is left of his members and forsaken as if the eyes shoulde take the toung to speake against the head If they had had eyes to haue foresene the matter they might vnderstand themselues to speake their owne destruction and that the Princes did vse their helpe but to their owne seruitude And what so great cause of hatred had they against me to procure their owne vndoing in vndoing of me So while they neglected spirituall things in steade of temporall they haue lost them both What shoulde I speake more of this that I repugning them and appealing to your audience yet notwithstanding they durst presume to stand in iudgement and condemnation against me as children against their father Yea and not against me onely but against the vniuersall Church of God conspiring together with the Prince being with me offended And this suspection might also as well pertaine to you holy father But to this they will say that they owe their duety and seruice vnto the king as their Lord to whom they are bound vpon their allegeance To whom I answer that to him they stand bound bodely to me spiritually But to whom ought they rather to stand bound then to themselues And were it not better to sustaine the losse of corporall then of spirituall things But here they wil say againe at this time the Prince was not to be prouoked Howe subtily do these men dispute for their owne bondage Yea they themselues prouoke him by their owne excesse ministring wings vnto him to fight against them for he woulde haue rested if they had resisted And when is constancie more to be required then in persecution Be not a mans chiefe frendes most tried in persecution If they geue ouer still how shall they obtaine the victorie Sometime they must needes resist Condescend therefore holy father to my exile and persecution And remember that I also once was a great man in the time when it was and now for your sake thus iniuriously I am intreated Vse your rigour and restraine them by whose instigation the name of this persecution began And let none of these things be imputed to the king who rather is to be counted the repairer then the author of this businesse Besides this Epistle sent vnto the Pope he wryteth also an other letter sent to the King in Latine the tenour whereof he that is disposed to read may peruse in our former edition with the notes adioyned withall Besides which Epistle to the king in Latin he sent also one or two mo to the said king Henry the second much after the like rate sort The one thus beginning Loqui de Deo liberae mentis est valdè quietae Indè est quòd loquar ad Dominum meum vtinam ad omnes pacificum c. which Epistle for that I woulde not ouercharge the volume of these Hystories with too much matter superfluous I thought hore to omit The other he sent afterward wherof the wordes be these ¶ An other letter of Becket Archbishop of Canterburie sent to the king TO his Lorde and frende Henry by the grace of God king of England Duke of Normandy Aquitane Earle of Angeow Thomas by the same grace humble minister of the church of CaÌterburie sometime his temporally but now more his in the Lord health and true repentaunce with amendement I haue long looked for that the Lord would looke vpon you and that you would conuert and repent departing from your peruerse way and cutte off from you your wicked and peruerse counsellours by whose instinction as it is thought you are fallen into that deepe wherof the Psalme speaketh A sinner when he commeth to the depth of mischiefes is without all care or feare And albeit we haue hetherto quietly suffred and borne considering and earnestly looking if there woulde any messenger come that woulde say Your soueraigne Lorde the king which nowe a long time hath erred and ben deceiued and led euen to the destruction of the church through Gods mercy with aboundant humility doth now againe make speede for the deliueraunce of the Church and to make satisfaction and amendement Yet notwithstanding we cease not day by day continually to call vpon almightie God with most humble deuotion that that which we haue long desired for you and by you we may speedely obtaine with aboundant effect And this is one poynte that the care of the Church of Canterburie whereunto God hath presently appoynted vs albeit vnworthy you being K. doeth specially constraine me in that as yet we are deteined in exile to write vnto your maiestie letters commonitorie exhortatorie and of correction But I woulde to God they were fully able to correct least that I be to great a cloker of your outragies if there be any as in deede there are for the which we are not a litle sorie I meane specially of them which are done by you in euery place about the Church of God and the Ecclesiasticall persons without any reuerence either of dignitie or person and least also that I appeare negligent to the great danger of my soule for without doubt hee beareth the offence of him which doth commit any offence who neglecteth to correct that which an other ought to amend For it is written not onely they which doe commit euill but also they which consent therunto are couÌted partakers of the same For they verely do coÌsent which when they both might and ought doe not resist or at the least reproue For the errour which is not resisted is alowed and the truth wheÌ it is not defended is oppressed neither doth it lacke a priuie note of society in him which ceaseth to withstand a manifest mischief 2 For like as most noble Prince a small Citie doeth not diminish the prerogatiue of so mighty a kingdome as your is so your royal power ought not to oppresse or chaunge the measure of the religious dispensatioÌ For it is prouided alwaies by the lawes that al iudgemeÌts agaynst Priests should proceede by the determination of Priestes For whatsoeuer Byshoppes they are albeit that they do erre as other men do not exceeding in any poynt contrary to the religion of faith they 3 ought not nor can in any case be iudged of the seculare power Truely it is the parte of a good and religious Prince to repaire the ruinous Churches to builde
excommunicate 12 Theodosius the great Emperour for a fault which seemed not so waighty vnto other Priestes and shut him out of the Church who afterward by condigne satisfaction was absolued There are many other like examples for Dauid when he had committed adulterie and murther the prophet Nathan was sent vnto him by God to reprooue him and he was soone corrected And the king laying aside his scepter and Diademe and setting apart all princely maiestie was not ashamed to humble himselfe before the face of the Prophet to confesse his faulte to require forgeuenes for his offence what wil you more he being stricken with repentance asked mercy and obtained forgeuenes So likewise you most beloued king and reuerend Lord after the example of this good king Dauid of whom it is sayde I haue founde a man after mine owne heart with a contrite and humble heart turne to the Lorde your God and take holde of repentaunce for your transgressions For you are fallen and erred in many things which yet I kepe in store still if peraduenture God shall inspire you to say with the prophet haue mercy on me O god according to thy great mercye for I haue sinned much against thee donâ euil in thy sight Thus much I haue thought good to write to you my deare Lorde at this present passing other things in silence till I may see whether my wordes take place in you and bring foorth fruits in you worthy of repentance and that I may heare and reioyce with them that shall bring me worde and say Oh king thy sonne was dead and is aliue againe was lost and is founde againe But if you will not heare me looke where I was wont before the maiestie of the body of Christ to pray for you in aboundance of teares sighes There in the same place I will crie against you and say Rise vp Lord and iudge my cause forget not the rebukes and iniuries which the king of England doeth to thee and thine forget not the ignominie of thy Church which thou hast builded in thy bloud Reuenge the bloud of thy saintes which is spilt reuenge O Lord the afflictions of thy seruants of whome there is an infinite number For the pride of them which hate persecute thee is gone vp so highe that we are not able to beare them any longer Whatsoeuer your seruant shall do all those things shall be required at your handes for he seemeth to haue done the harme which hath geuen the cause thereof Doubtlesse the sonne of the most highest except you amende and cease from the oppressing of the church and clergie and keepe your hand from troubling of them wil come in the rod of his furie at the voices of such as cry to him and at the sighes of them that be in bands when the time shal come for him to iudge the vnrighteousnesse of men in equitie and seueritie of the holy ghost For he knoweth how to take away the breath of Princes and is terrible among kings of the eartheâ Your deare and louing grace I wish well to fare Thus fare ye well againe and euer ¶ Certaine notes or elenches vpon this Epistle which by the figures you may finde out and their places 1. The scope of this Epistle is this to proue that bishops and priests ought not to come vnder the court and coÌtrolment of temporall power 2. This similitude holdeth not For though the smalnesse of a Citie blemisheth not the prerogatiue of a kingdome yet the euilnes and rebellion of a Citie doth worthely blemish his owne prerogatiue 3. So sayth the Popes decrees Dist. 10. but the Scripture of God importeth otherwise Abiathar the Priest was deposed of king Salomon not for any heresie but for other causes 3. Reg. 1.2 Ionathas tooke his priesthoode of king Alexander And Simon of Demetrius 1. Mach. 7. Christ offered tribute to Cesar for him and for Peter Also Peter sayeth be ye subiect to euery humaine creature and it followeth whether it be to the king as to the chiefe c. Item Pope Leo submitted himselfe to Ludouicus the Emperor with these words And if we do any thing incompetently and do swarue from the path of righteousnes we wil stand to your reformation or of them whom you shall send 2.9.7 Hos. 4. Notwithstanding the saide Constantinus wryting to the bishops coÌgregated at Tyrus first chideth them then commaÌdeth them to resort vnto his presence to haue their cause iudged and decided Trip hist. lib. 3. cap. 7. 5. The father vnder obedience c. If fatherhoode goe by age I suppose that king Henry was elder then Becket If fatherhoode consist in authoritie I iudge the authoritie of a king to be aboue the authoritie of an Archbishop If the see of Canterburie make the fatherhoode yet had Becket no cause to claime fatherhood ouer the king seeing the sonne ordeined the father that is seeing the king made him his Archbishop and not he made him his king 6. By wicked bonds Al is wicked with the Papists that bringeth them in subiection to their Princes 7. Ecclesiasticall matters be suche as properly belong to doctrine and deuine knowledge for the institution of the soule and information of conscience In which both Princes and subiects ought to followe their pastors so long as they go truely before them without error or els not But what maketh this for the lands liberties of churchmen 8. Punishment due to malefactors and rebelles is not to be called persecution but due correction 9. Saule brake the commandement of God and was reiected Ozias coÌtrary to the commandement of God tooke the office of a priest and was striken Oza against the expresse word of the law put his hand toy arke was punished But what expresse word had k. HeÌry why he should not correct and punish rebellious bishoppes and wicked priests within his owne realme wherefore these similitudes accorde not As for Achas he was not so much punished for taking the priests office as for spoyling the temple of the Lord and offering to Idoles 10. Common lawes S. Augustin wryting to Boniface sayeth thus Whosoeuer obeyeth not the lawes of the Emperor being made for the veritie of God procureth to himselfe great punishment For in the time of the prophets all the kings which did not forbidde and subuert all such things as were vsed of the people against the law of God are rebuked And such as did with stand them are commended aboue the rest August 11. Isidorus hath these wordes Let temporal princes know that they must render accoÌpt to God for the church which they haue at the hands of God to gouerne c. 12. The case of Archadius Theodosius Dauid of this king as touching this mater hath no similitude In them was murder This king doeth nothing but claime that which is his due And though by the spiritual sword those kings were resisted yet it argueth not therefore that the persons of them which haue the
taken vp refuseth to take the second complayning of the Arch. of York as one preiudicial to his sea So while the one wold not rise the other part not sit down rose no small contention betweene them two The archb of Canterb. claymed the vpper seate by the preheminence of hys church Contrary the archb of York alledged for hym the old decree of Gregory wherof meÌtion is made before pag. 118. By which this order was taken betweene the 2. Metropolitanes of Canterbury and York that which of them two should be first in electioÌ he should haue the preheminence in dignitie goe before the other Thus they contending to and fro waxed so warme in wordes that at last they turned to hote blowes Now strong the Archbishop of Yorke was in reason and argument I cannot tell but the Archbish. of Cant was stronger at the armes end whose seruauntes beeing moe in number like valiaunt men not suffering their maister to take such a foyle so preuailed agaynst York sitting on the right hand of the Cardinall that they pluckt him downe from the hand to the foote of the Cardinall vpon the ground treading trampling vpon him with their feete that maruel it was he escaped with life His Casule Chimer and Rochet were all to be rent and torne from his backe Here no reason woulde take place no debating would serue no praying could be heard such clamour and tumulte was there in the house among them much like to the tumulte which Uirgill describeth Ac veluti in magno populo cum saepe coorta est Seditio saeuitque animis ignobile vulgus Iamque faces saxa volant furor arma ministrat Now as the first part of this description doth well agree so some peraduenture will looke agayne that according to the latter part also of the same my Lord Cardinall with sagenesse and grauitie after the maner of the olde Romaynes standyng vp should haue ceased and aleyed the disturbaunce according to that whiche followeth in the Poete Tum pietate grauem meritis si fortè virum quem Conspexêre silent arrectifque auribus astant Ille regit mentes dictis pectora mulcet c. But what did the noble Romaine Cardinall Like a pretty man of hys handes but a pretier man of hys seete standing vp in the midst seing the house in such a broyle committed himselfe to flight and as Houedenus writeth abscondit se a facie illorum The next day after the Archbishop of Yorke bringeth to the Cardinall his Rochet to beare witnes what iniury and violence he had sustayned appealing and citing vp the Archbishop of Caunterbury with certayne of hys men to the Bishop of Rome And thus the holy counsell the same day it was begon brake vp and was dissolued Under the raygne of this K. Henry the 2. the dominion and crowne of England extended so farre as hath not bene seene in this realme before him whome histories recorde to possesse vnder hys rule and iurisdictioÌ first Scotland to whom William king of Scots with all the lords temporall and spiritual did homage both for them and for their successors the seale where of remayneth in the kyngs treasury as also Ireland England Normandy Aquitane Gaunt c. vnto the mouÌtaynes of Pireney which be in the vttermost partes of the great Ocean in the Brittish sea being also protector of Fraunce to whom Phillip the French king yelded both himselfe and Realme wholy to his gouernaunce an 1181. Moreouer he was offred also to be the king of Ierusalem by the Patriarch maister of the hospital there who then being distressed by the Soldane brought him the keyes of their Citty desiring hys ayd agaynst the infidels which offer he theÌ refused alledging the great charge which he had at home the rebellioÌ of hys sonnes which might happen in hys absence ¶ And here the olde historyes finde a great fault with the king for hys refusall declaring that to be the cause of Gods plagues which after ensued vpon him by his children as the Patriarche in hys Oration beyng offended with the king prophecied should so happen to him for the same cause Which story if it be true it may be a lesson to good Princes not to deny their necessary helpe to their distressed neighbors especially the cause appertayning vnto God The wisedome discretion manhood and riches of thys Prince was so spred and renoumed through all quarters that messages came from Emanuell Emperour of Constantinople Fredericke Emperour of Rome and William Archbishop of Treuer in Almayne Duke of Saxon and from the Earle of Flaunders and also from the French K. vpon determination of great questions and strifes to aske councell determination therof of this K. Henry as of one most wise and scholemayster of al wisedome iustice to haue solutioÌ of their questions doubts Moreouer Alphonsus king of Castile and Sauncius king of Nauerue being in strife for certayne Castels and other possessions submitted them of their free accord and by their othe to abide the award of this king Henry who made ãâ¦ã whereby it is to be ãâ¦ã resort as to they arbitrer ãâ¦ã to any ãâ¦ã the acres of this ãâ¦ã kish writers ãâã Among many other thinges ãâ¦ã this one is to be ãâ¦ã 35. yeares and hauing such warres with his enemies ãâã ãâã upon his subiectes put any ãâ¦ã vpon the spiritualty first unites and appropriations ãâã benefices ãâ¦ã And yet his treasure ãâ¦ã chard his sonne ãâ¦ã safid pound ãâ¦ã furniture Of the which ãâ¦ã thousand pound came do him by the death of ãâ¦ã who had practiced a ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã dyed within ãâ¦ã haue all his goods And shortly after the Archbishop ãâã and the king had all his goods ãâ¦ã to eleuen thousand pound beside plate ãâ¦ã But as there is no felicityeââ or wealth in this mortall world so perfect which is not darkenes ãâ¦ã of incombraunce and aduersity So it happened to this king the among his other ãâã successours this incommodity followed him withal that his sonnes rebelled stood in armor agaynst him taking the part of the ãâã king against theyr father First ãâã coronation of Henry his sonne whom the Father ioyned with him as king he being both Father and king tooke vpon him that notwithstanding as but a steward and set downe the first dish as Shower vnto his sonne renouncing the name of a king At what time the foresayd Archbishop of Yorke sitting on the right hand of the young king sayd sir ye haue great cause this day to ioy For there is no Prince in the world that hath such an officer this day c. And the yong king disdayning his wordes said my father is not dishonored in this doing For I am a king and a Queenes sonne and so is not he And not onely this but after he also persecuted his father And so in his youth wheÌ he had raigned but a few yeares dyed teaching vs
some lawfull canonicall ââpeehment The palace of the Apostles onery thied yeare I shall visiâe either by myselfe or my messenger except other wise being licensed by the sea Apostolicke All such possessioâs as beloÌg to the table and dyet of my Bishopricke I shall neither sell nor geue nor lay to morgage nor lesse out or âââdue away by any maner of meanes without that consent knowledge of the Byshop of Rome so God help me and the holie Gospels of God A note vpon the same ¶ Hereby thou hast by the way gentle Reader to note and consider among other thinges which here may be vnderstand that since the time the othe began to be layd and must vpoÌ Byshops all generall CouÌcels began to loose they robery For how could any freedome remayn for men to speake theyr knowledge in redresse of things being by their othe so bound to the Pope to speake nothing but on his side to maintayne the Papacy and the church of Rome in all times and places Coniecture by thy selfe Christen Reader what is more hereby to be considered BEsides this it was also decreed in the sayd Councell at Rome of 310. Byshops by pope Alexander that no maÌ should haue any spirituall promotion except he were of lawful age and born in wedlock That no parish Church should be voyd aboue 6. moneths That none within orders should meddle with temporall busines That priests should haue but one benefice And that the Bishop should be charged to finde the priest a liuing till he be promoted That open vsurers should not coÌmunicate at Easter âor be buried within the Churchyard That nothing should be taken for ministring Sacraments or burying Item that euery cathedrall church should haue a master to teach children freely without taking any thing for the same In this councell the vow of chastitye was obstruded layd vpon Priestes Thomas Becket also and Bernard were canonised for Saintes During the raigne and time of this king Henry the second the City of Norwich was destroyd and burnt by the men of Flaunders Also the town of Lecester Notingham wasted and the Burgeses slayne by the Earle of Ferers The towne of Barwick destroyd by the Scots The king of Scottes was taken in warre by Englishmen an 1174. The towne of Huntington taken and burned The towne of Canterbury by casualty of fire burnt with all the Churches specially with the Trinity church where Becket was worshipped an eod The yeare of our Lord. 1170 Willia king of Scots with Dauid his brother and all the Barons of the realm did homage to the king of England Ireland made subiect to England Decreed in a councell in Normandy that no boyes or childreÌ should posses any benefice A couÌcell of Lateran was holdeÌ at Rome where were 33. articles coÌcluded an 1179. The French king came in pilgriânage to Thomas Becket the king of England meeting him by the way an 1184. After the death of Richard Archbishoppe of Caunterbury who followed after Thomas Becket succeeded Baldwinus who of a Cistercian monk being made a byshop is sayd neuer to eat flesh in his life To whom a certein poore woman bare lean meeting him in the street desired to know of him whether it were true that was sayd of him that he neuer eat flesh Which thing when he had affirmed to be true Nay sayth she that is false for ye haue eaten my flesh vnto the bone For I had but one cow wherewith I was sustayned and that hath your Deanes taken from me True true sayd the Bishop and thou shalt haue an other Cow as good as that c. Iornalens Moreouer in the raigne of the sayd king Henry about the yeare of our Lord. 1178. I find in the story of Rog. Noueden and other that in the city of Tholouse was a great multitude of men and womeÌ whom the popes Commissioners to wit Peter Cardinal of S. Crisogoim and the Popes Legate with the Archbishops of Narbone Byturiensis Reginald Bishop of Bathe Iohn Bishoppe of Pictauia Henry Abbot ClareualleÌsis c. did persecute condeÌne for hereticks Of whom some were scourged naked some chased away some compelled to abiure Concerning whose articles opinions I haue no firme grouÌd to make any certain relation for so much as I see the Papistes many times so false in their quareling accusatioÌs vntruly collecting mens sayinges not as they ment meanings not as they sayd but wresting and deprauing simple meÌs assertions after such a subtle sort as they iust themselues to take them But this I finde how one of the sayd commissioners or Inquisitors Henry the Abbot in a certaine letter of his writ thus of them Nam panem sanctum vitae aeternae sacerdotis ministerio in verbo Domini consecratum non esse corpus Domini nouo dogmate contendebat asserere That is After a new ãâã he affirmed that the holy bread of eternall life ãâã by the ministery of the Priest was not the body of the ãâã In the time of this Alexander Sprung vp the doctrine and name of them which were then ãâã Pauperes de Lugduno which of one waldus a chiefe Seââtour in Lyons were named Wilden âitem Leonishae Infabbatati about the yeare of our Lord ãâã as ãâã us writeth an 1170. Not long before this time as is exprest aboue rose ââ Gratianus maister of the decrees Petrus Lombardus maiââer of the sentence both archâilers of all papistry After whom followed also two as cuill â worse then they Franciâeus and Domiâcus maintayning blinde hypocrisie no lesse theÌ the other maintayned proud prelacy As these labored one way by superstition and worldly aduauÌ cement to corrupt the sincerity of Religion So it pleased Christ the contrary way laboring against these to cause vp therfore the sayd MaldeÌsians against he pride and hypocrisy of the other Thus we neuer see any great corruptioÌ in the church but that some sparkle yet of the true light of the Gospell by Gods prouidence doth remayne Whatsoeuer Doctor Augustinus Remerius Siluius Cranzius with other in their popish histories do write of them defaming them through misreport and accusing them to Magistrates as disobedient to orders rebels to the Catholick church and contemners of the virgin Mary yee they that cary iudgement indifferent rather trusting trueth then wauerâng with times in weying their Articles shall finde it otherwise that they mayntayned nothing els but the same doctrine which is now defended in the Church And yet I suppose not contrary but as they did with the Articles of Wickliffe and Hus so the Papists did in like maner with their articles also in gathering and wrasting them otherwise then they were ment The history of the Valdenses concerning their originall and doctrine with their persecutions THe first originall of these Valdenses came of one Waldus a man both of great substance and no lesse calling in the City of Lyons the occasion whereof is declared of diuers writers
both of faythful chastity and high prudeÌce so tempering the matter that both she obtayned to her husband the kingdome and retayned to her selfe agayne her husband whom she so faythfully loued an 1186. Ex Historia manu scripta cui initium Rex Pictorum ex Bibliotheca Cariensi mutuata As I haue hetherto described the publick acts of king Henry so now I meane to touch something of his priuat conditions He was of meane stature eloquent and learned manly and bolde in chiualry Fearefull of the mutability and chaunce of warre more lamenting the death of his souldiars dead theÌ louing them aliue none more curteous liberall for the obtayning of his purpose in peace and tranquility none more roughter stubberne agaynst the stubberne sometimes mercifull to those whom he had vanquished straight to his householde seruauntes but liberall to strauÌgers publickly of publick thinges liberall sparing of his owne whom once he tooke a displeasure agaynst hardly or neuer would he receiue agayne to fauor somewhat lauash of his tongue a willing breaker of hys promise a louer of his ease but an oppressor of his nobility a seuere reuenger and furtherer of iustice variable of word and crafty in his talke an open adulterer a nourisher of discord amongst his children Moreouer the Papistes bearing him for Thomas Beckets quarell such like as may be gathered no good will terme him to be an aduersary of the sayth the maule and beetle of the church Also in the Chronicle intituled Scala mundi I finde of him that he followeth the steppes maners and conditioÌs of Henry the first his grauÌdfather in euery poynt He preserued firme peace executed straight iustice through all his dominions He loued marueilous well his forrest agayne those that were transgressors either to his crown or person he most seuerely punished Moreouer in a certayne history intituled De regibus Angliae I finde that this king was sondry times admonished to reforme and ameÌd his life And first by one that was an olde man at the castle of Cardâf in Wales at that time of the yeare called Dominica in albis the eight day after Easter Where also after that he had heard masse and was going to take his horse there stood a certayne man by him somewhat yelowish his heare being rounded leaue and illfauoured hauing on a white coat and being barefoote looked vpon the king and spake in this wise good olde king That done thus he proceedeth The king saluteth you and his blessed mother Iohn Baptist Peter straightly charging you that vpon the Sundayes throughout all your dominions there be no buying selling or other seruile businesse those onely except which appertayne to the preparation of meat and drinke which thing if thou shalt obserue whatsoeuer thou takest in haÌd thou shalt happely finish and bring to passe Then spake the king in French to the knight that held his horse by the bridle Aske of this chourle whether he dreamed this or not And in the meane while that the knight should haue interpreted the kinges wordes and message he spake before and said Whether this be a dreame or not mark wel what day this is for vnlesse that thou do these things and amend thy life such newes shalt thou heare within these 12. monethes that will make thee lament and mourne till thy dying day And when these wordes were spoken the man vanished out of his sight And within one yeare next after Henry Bawfride and Richard his sonnes for sooke him their father and took part with the French king The king of Scottes the Earle of Chester and Earle of Leciter made an insurrection agaynst the king Many other premonitions were geuen also to the king but all these did he little esteme The second which did admonish him was a certayne Irish man geuing him certayne secret signes And thirdly a certayne knight of Fyndesey named Phillip de Easterby sayling with him ouer into Fraunce declared vnto the king in Normandy seuen articles which he should amend Which thing if he wold do he should raigne seueÌ yeares most honorably and should take the holy crosse from his enemies or els he in the fourth yeare should dye in great ignominye The 3. first thinges were these which he at his coronation sware to obserue that is to defend the Church to mayntayne good lawes and to condemne no man to death without iudgement The fourth was for the restoring of inheritauÌce wrongfully takeÌ The fift was in doing iustice without reward The sixt was of ministers officers wages and stipeÌdes The seuenth was of expelling the Iewes leauing them some money to depart withal But the king not ameÌding his life there rose vp agaynst him 3. strong enemies that is to say his three sonnes with the Frenchking But after that the king forsooth had gone a pilgrimage to the Martys tombe barfoote William the king of Scots the Earles of Chester and Lecester were taken at Alnewick In the 35. yeare of his raigne being in the Castle of Chiuen in Normandy he dyed at whose death those that were preseÌt were so greedy of the spoyle that they left the body of the king naked and not so much could be fouÌd as a cloth to couer it till that a Page comming in and seing the king so ignominiously to lye threw his cloke vpoÌ his nether partes wherein sayth the author was verified the surname which from his youth he bare being called HeÌry court Mantill ¶ King Richard IN this yeare of the Lord aboue recited which was 1189. King Richard the eldest sonne of Henry 2. succeeding his Father entred his crowne at which time Pope Clement sate at Rome succeeding after Gregory which dyed a litle before with sorrow for the losse of the holy crosse During the time of whose coronatioÌ it befell that not withstanding the king the day before his coronation and by publicke edict commaunded both the Iewes and their wiues not to presume either to enter the church or els his pallace during the solemnization of his coronation amoÌgest his nobles and Barons yet whilest the king was at dinner the chiefetayne of the Iewes with diuers other of his Iewish affinity and supersticious sect agaynst the kings prohibition together with other prease entred the court gates Wherat a christian man being offeÌded stroke one of them with his hand or fist bad him stand further from the court gate as the king had geuen in commaundement whose example others also following being displeased agaynst the Iewes offered them the like contuinely Other also supposing that the king had so coÌmaunded in deed as vsing the authority of the king fel vpoÌ all the Iewes that stood by without the court gate And first they bet them with theyr fistes but afterward they tooke vp stones and such other thinges as they could get and threw at them and bet them therewith And thus driuing them from the court gates some of them they wounded
not rule al things as the other Pope did thânking therby that he would haue done all thyngs to their commoditie but they founde it otherwise For he made al them which were excommunicate to pay double and treble ere they could be restored againe to their former liuings And in the selfe same yeare as king Ihon was come to Swinestead Abbey not farre from Lincolne hee rested there two dayes where as most writers testifie he was most traiterously poisoned by a monke of that Abby of the secte of the Listercians or S. Bernardes brethren called Simon of Swinsted As concerning the noble personage of this Prince this witnes geueth Roger Houeden therein Princeps quidem magnus erat sed minus foelix atque vt Marius vtramque fortunam expertus Doubtles sayth he king Iohn was a mighty prince but not so fortunate as many were Not altogether vnlike to Marius the noble Romaine he rasted of Fortune both wayes bountifull in mercie in warres sometime he wanne sometime againe he lost Munisicus ac liberalis in exteros fuit sed proditionis causa suorum depraedator plus aduenis quam suis confidens Hee was also very bounteous liberal vnto strangers but of his owne people for their daily treasons sake hee was a great oppressor so that he trusted more to foreiners then to them Among other diuers and sundry coÌditions belonging to this king one there was which is not in him to be reprehended but commended rather for that being far from the superstition which kings at that time were commonly subiect vnto regarded not the popish Masse as in certaine Chronicles wryting of him may be collected for so I finde testified of him by Mat Parisiensis that the king vpon a time in his hunting comming where a very fat stag was cut vp and opened or howe the Hunters terme it I cannot tell the king beholding the fatnesse and the lyking of the stagge See saith he how easily and happily he hath liued and yet for all that he neuer heard any Masse It is recorded and founde in the Chronicle of William Caxton called fructus temporum and in the 7. Booke The foresayde monke Simon being much offended with certaine talke that the king had at his table concernyng Ludouicke the Frenche kings sonne which then had entred and vsurped vpon him did cast in hys wicked heart howe he most speedely might bring him to his ende And first of all he counselled with his Abbot shewing hym the whole matter and what hee was minded to doe Hee alledged for himselfe the Prophecie of Cayphas Iohn 11. saying It is better that one man die then all the people should perish I am well contented sayeth he to loose my life and so become a Martyr that I may vtterly destroy this tyraunt With that the Abbot did weepe for gladnes and much commended hys feruent zeale as hee tooke it The Monke then being absolued of his Abbot for doyng this acte aforehand went secretely into a garden vppon the backe side and finding there a most venemous Toad he so pricked hym and pressed him with his penknife that he made him vomit all the poyson that was wythin hym This done he conueyed it into a cuppe of wine and with a smiling and flattering countenance he sayde thus to the King If it shall like your Princely maiestie here is inch a cuppe of wine as yee neuer dronke a better before in all your life time I trust this Wassail shal make al England glad And with that he dranke a great draught thereof the king pledging him The Monke anone after went to the farmerye and there died his guts gushing out of his belly and had continually from thence fooâth three Monkes to sing Masse for his soule confirmed by theyr generall chapter What became after that of king Iohn yee shall knowe right well in the processe following I woulde ye did marke well the wholesome proceedings of these holy votaries howe vertuously they obey their kings whome God hath appoynted and howe religiously they bestow their confessions absolutions and masses The king within a short space after feeling great griefe in his body asked for Symon the monke and aunswere was made that he was departed this life Then god haue mercy vpon me sayd he I suspected as much after he had sayd that al England should therof be glad he ment now I perceiue then of his owne generation With that he commanded his chariot to be prepared for he was not able to ride So went he from thence to Slaford Castel and from thence to Newerke vpon Trent and there wtin lesse then 3. daies he died Upon his death bed he much repented his former life and forgaue all them with a pitifull heart that had done him iniury desiring that his elder sonne Beurie might be admonished by his example and to learne by his misfortunes to be natural fauourable gentle and louing to his natiue people When his body was enbaumed and spiced as the maner is of kings his bowels or intrailes were buried at Cropton Abbey which was of the secte of Premonstratenses or Chanons of S. Norbert His hired souldiours both Englishmen and straungers were still about him and folowed his corpes triumphantly in their armour till they came to the Cathedrall Church of Worcester and there honourably was he buried by Siluester the bishop betwixt S. Oswalde and S. Wolstane 2. Byshoppes of that Church He died in the yeare of our Lord 1216. the 19. day of October after he had raigned in suche calamitie by the subtile conueyaunce of his Cleargie 18. yeares 6. monethes and odde dayes So soone as Kyng Iohn was dead and buryed as is said afore the Princes Lordes and Barons so many as were of his part as wel of straungers as of them that were borne heere by counsaile of the Legate Gualo gathered themselues together and all with one consent proclaimed Henrie his sonne for their king Of whome more shall followe the Lorde willing hereafter Many opinions are among the Chroniclers of the death of king Iohn Some of them doe wryte that he died of sorrowe and heauinesse of heart as Polydorus some of surfetting in the night as Radulphus Niger some of a bloudy flixe as Roger Houeden some of a burning agewe some of a cold sweat some of eating apples some of eating peares some plummes c. * The Description of the poysoning of King Iohn by a Monke of Swinestead Abbeye in Lincolneshire In Gisburn I finde otherwise who dissenting from other sayeth that he was poysoned with a dish of Peares which the Monke had prepared for the king therewith to poison him Who asking the king whether he would taste of his fruite being bid to bring them in according to the kings bidding so did At the bringing in whereof saith the said story the pretious stones about the K. began to swete In somuch that the king misdoubting some poyson demanded of
therof should be displaced and the said Herrigetto perferred Yea also non obstante that the sayd Pope himselfe had before giuen his graunt to the king realme of England yâ one Italian should not succeede an other in any benefice there yet for all that the said Herrigetto vpon paine of excommunication to be placed therin Ex Paris fol. 240. And thus much hetherto of these matters through the occasion of the East churches and the Grecians to the entent all men that read these stories see the doings of this Westerne Bishop may consider what iust cause these Grecians had to seclude themselues from hys subiection and communion For what christian communion is to be ioyned with him which so contrary to Christ and his gospel seeketh for worldly dominion so cruelly persecuteth hys brethren so giueÌ to auarice so greedy in getting so iniurious in oppressing so insatiable in hys exactions so malitious in reuenging stirring vp warres depriuing kings deposing Emperours playing Rex in the Church of Christ so erronious in doctrine so abominably abusing excommunication so false of promise so corrupt in life so voyde of Gods feare and briefly so farre from all the parts of a true Euangelicall Bishop For what seemeth he to care for the soules of men which setteth in benefices boyes and outlaÌdish Italians and further one Italian to succede an other which neither did know the language of the flocke nor once would abide to see their faces And who can blame yâ Grecians then for diffeuering themselues from such an oppressour and gyant against Christ. Whose wise example if this Realme had then folowed as they might certes our predecessours had bene rid of an infinite number of troubles iniuries oppressioÌs warres commotions great trauails charges besides the sauing of innumerable thousand of pouÌds which the sayd bishop full falsely hath raked and transported out of thys Realme of ours But not to excede the bounds of my history because my purpose is not to stande vpon declamations nor to dilate common places I will passe ouer leauing the iudgement therof to the further examination of the reader For els if I lifted to prosecute this argument so far as mater would lead me truth peraduenture wold require me to say I durst not only say but could well proue the Pope court of Rome to be the only fountain principal cause I say not of muche misery heere in England but of all the publicke calamities and notorious mischiefes which haue happened these many yeres through all these West parts of christendome especially of all the lamentable ruine of the church which not only we but the Grecians also this day do suffer by the Turks and Saracens As whosoeuer wel considereth by reading of histories the course of times and vieweth with all the doings and acts passed by the said bishops of Rome together with the blinde leading of his doctrine shal see good cause not only to thinke but also to witnes the same Only one narratioÌ touching this argument and yet not transgressing the office of my historie I minde the Lorde willing to set before the Readers eyes which happened euen about this present time of thys king Henries reigne in the yere of our Lord. 1244. In the which yeare it chanced that Lewes the French king sonne to Quene Blanch fel very fore sicke lying in a swounde or in a traunce for certaine dayes in such sorte as few thought he would haue liued some said he was gon already Amongst other there was with him hys mother who sorowing bitterly for her sonne and giuen somewhat as coÌmonly the maner of women is to superstitioÌ went brought foorth a peece of the holy crosse wyth the crowne and the speare which peece of the holy crosse Baldwynus Emperour of Constantinople whome the Grecians had deposed a litle before for holding with the bishop of Rome had sold to the French king for a great summe of mony and blessed him wyth the same also laid the crowne the spear to his body making a vow wtal in the person of her sonne that if the Lorde would visite him with health and release him of that infirmitie he should be croysed or marked with the crosse to visit his sepulchre and there solemnly to render thankes in the lande which he had sanctified wyth his bloud Thus as she with the B. of Parys and other there present were praying beholde the king which was supposed of some to be dead began with a sigh to pluck to his arms and legges and so stretching himselfe began to speake geuing thankes to God who from an high had visited him called him from the danger of death Which as the kings mother with others there toke to be a great miracle wrought by the vertue of the holy crosie so the king amending more and more as soone as he was well recouered receaued solemnely the badge of the crosse vowing for a freewil sacrifice vnto God that he if the counsaile of his realme would suffer him would in hys owne person visite the holy land forgettyng belyke the rule of true Christianitie where Christ teacheth vs otherwise in the gospel saying That neither in this mount nor in Samaria nor at Ierusalem the Lord will be worshipped but seeketh true worshippers which shall worship him in truth and veritie c. An. 1244. Pariens fol. 182. After thys was great preparaunce and muche a do in Fraunce toward the setting foorth to the holy land For after the K. first began to be croysed the most part of the nobles of Fraunce with diuers Archbishops and Byshops with Earles and Barons and Barons and gentlemen to a mighty number receaued also the crosse vppon their sleeues Amongst whom was the Earle Atrebacensis the kings brother the Duke of Burgundy the Duke of Brabant the Countesse of Flaunders wyth her two sonnes the Earle of Britaine with his sonne the Earle of BarreÌsis Earle of Swesson Earle of S. Paul Earle of Druis Earle Retel with many noble persons mo Neither lacked here whatsoeuer the Pope could do to set forward this holy busines in sending his Legates and Friers into Fraunce to stirre the people to folow the king to contribute to his iourny Wherupon was graunted to the King to gather of the vniuersall church of France by the popes authoritie the tenth part of all their goods for 3. yeares space together vpon thys condition that the king likewise wold graunt to the Pope the 20. part for so many yeares after to be gathered of the sayd Church of Fraunce Which was agreed An. 1246. Ex Mat Parisiens fol. 204 b. Shortly after thys in the yeare of our Lorde 1247. followed a Parliament in Fraunce where the king with his nobles being present there was declared how the king of Tartarians or Turkes hearing of the viage of the French king writeth a letter to him requiring that he wil become hys
dyed which was shortly after the birth of Fredericke committed the protection of him to Constantia his wife to Phillip his brother chiefe gouernour of Hetruria and to the Byshop of Rome then Innocentius the third Constantia not long after the death of Henry her husband being sickely and growing into age and thereby not so well able to gouerne the troubles and vnquiete state of the Empire resigned and willed by her testameÌt the safety both of her sonne Fredericke and also of his dominions to the protectioÌ and gouernment of Innocent 3. thinking thereby safely to haue prouided c. This pope Innocent assone as he had the protection of the young Emperor his Segniories became in stead of a patron and protector to him to hys dominions both an enemy and coÌspiratour The examples are many One is he perswaded Sibill the late wife of Tancredus whoÌ Henry put from the kingdome of Sicile to recouer the same agayne and that she should there unto require Phillip the French kinges ayde whereupoÌ one waltherus being of noble house of the Earles of Brenno which in the prouince of Barrencecis had great liuing and marying with Ateria the eldest daughter of Tacredus once king of Sicile as is said now by the instigation counsell ayd of the french king with the pope well hoping to recouer the kingdom entred and inuaded with great power Campania Apuha At which tyme also the same worthy protectour Innocentius the third sent his legates with letters of excoÌmunication agaynst all those that woulde not admit and take the sayd Waltherus for their king In other was that where the princes Electors and other nobles as before is sayd had promised by their othe to Henricus that they woulde make Fredericke hys sonne Emperor after his discease whoÌ the Pope saw to put their indenour therunto to bring it to passe absolued theÌ all froÌ the othe which they had taken and geuen for the election of Fredericke the Emperour as one not content he shoulde obtain the same And further he raysed slaunders and defamations agaynst Phillip whom the electors had chosen to gouerne the Empire during the minoritie of Frederick hys nephew He wrote hys Epistle which is yet extant to the Duke Barthold of Zaringia to be Emperor who for that he gaue place to Phillip he went about to procure that Otho the sonne of HeÌry Leo should be made Emperor the the Princes Lords electors of Germany wold crown him forthw t after the maner of Aquisgrane He depriued al such Bishops as he knew to fauour Phillip as Emperor in the defence of hys nephewes right But Phillip whose cause was better his skill in martial affayres greater in power strength mightier after diuers and great coÌflicts the maruellous disturbaunce and vastation of the whole Empire by Gods helpe put the other to the worse All which calamities and mischiefes Conradus Lichtenanus at that tyme liuing in his Annales most pitifully complayneth of and accuseth the Bishop of Rome and his adherentes to be the chiefe authors and deuisors of this great and lamentable mischiefe as such that for to make themselues rich by the spoyle thereof sought by all meanes and desired the same Not long after a peace was concluded betwene Phillip Otho and Phillip reconciled again to the pope who within a while after betwene Otho and him was murdered in his chamber and slayne And then was Otho agayn brought to the Imperiall seate and newe elected for Emperour with the counsell and consent of this Innocent the thyrd and so continued till that a great variaunce and discorde chaunced to ryse betweene the sayd Otho the pope Whereupon Innocentius soughe by all meanes howe agaynst him likewise hee might worke mischiefe and bring him to hys end The occasion of this sodayne chaunge and alteration my author maketh no mentioÌ of but that Otho now being of great power inuaded and destroyed these dominions of Frederick as Flamminia Picenum Umbria Hetruria but chiefly Campania and Apulia for that those properly appertayned to the inheritaunce of Fredericke Thus you see how first by the counsell and consent of Pope Innocentius and by his instigation besides his secret conspiracies this good Fredericke and hys domininions were hurt and indamaged Then agayne through his default what damage he sustayned by Otho who by him and hys meanes was made so strong as he was notwithstanding the great trust he was put in for the protection both of Fredericke and his dominions At this tyme. Fredericke was come to the age of xx yeares who in hys youth by the prouision of Constantia his mother was so well instructed in letters and in other artes and vertues so imbued that at these yeares there appeared and did shyne in hym excellent giftes both of wisedome and knowledge He was excellently well scene in the Latine Greeke tongues although at that time learning began to decay barbarousnes to encrease He had also the Germayn tong the Italian tongue and the Saracen tongue He day exercised and put in practise those vertues which nature had planted in him as pietie wisedome iustice and fortitude in so much that well he might be compared and accompted amongest the worthiest and most renowmed Emperours hys predecessours Fazellus the historician of Sicilia in this tyme writeth that Fredericus was agayne after this had in great honor and estimation with InnoceÌtius but yet notwithstanding he had no sure confidence in him for that he had the suspected name of Fredericke hys graundfather often in remembrance and for that occasion was much desirous to haue him farre from Italy When Fredericke had gathered his power he purposet to set vpon Otho his enemy of which thing Otho hearing as he was painfull in trauell came out of Italy with his army into Germany thinking to haue met Frederick at the riuer of Rhene and to haue stopped his passage but he was deceiued of his expectation and Fredericus was crowned as the maner of Aquisgrane is before he came And after that Fredericke in the winter tyme tooke hys iorny to Francosert and after many meetinges in Norico had and that Otho was dead he set the Empire in a stay and the whole couÌtry of Germany he in a maner appealed And then with all hys nobles and princes he returned to Rome and of Honorius the third was with great solemnitie consecrated and called Augustus whiche Honorius succeeded Innocentius 3. in the Papall Sea and was a great helpe to Fredericke although he loued hym not in this behalfe to reuenge hym selfe vpon Otho After the consecration of Fredericke the second he gaue many great and liberall giftes as well to the Byshop of Rome hymselfe as also to the court of Rome besides Also he gaue assured by his Charter to the Church of Rome the Dukedome of Fundanum For by the vnsatiable couetousnes of the Romish
the city Castellana whiche he before the peace coÌcluded betwene theÌ did occupy enioy And that doth both Fridericke in his Epistles testifie and also Fazellus in his 8. booke writing of the affayres of Sicilia Yet that notwtstanding Fridericke for the quietnesse and vtilitie of the commoÌ wealth purposed with himselfe to beare and suffer these small iniuries And further studied in all that he might as well by liberall gifts as otherwise to haue the Pope to be to him a trusty frend As wheÌ the Romanes other of the Ecclesiasticall number made warre against the Pope for certein possessioÌs which he kept of theirs he coÌming to him at Reate and as one that tendred the vnity of the church thinking to helpe the Pope at his earnest request in these matters seÌt his Legates vnto them willing them to lay down their armour which agaynst the Pope they bare And when that would not serue at the Popes further request desire he leuied an army against them at his owne charge and draue them from the siege of Uiterbium with other such like assured tokens of amitie and frendship he shewed him Who notwtstanding so soone as the Emperour was departed with a small coÌpany which he tooke with him into Sicilia leauing wyth him the greater and most part of his army for the mayntenaunce of his warres concluded a peace with the Romaines vnknowing to the Emperor whom he had procured to trauell and labour therin with great expenses affirming that without his wil and commandement the Emperour had expelled them and driueÌ them out of the territories of UiterbiuÌ And hereof doth Fridericke also himselfe make mentioÌ in his second and third Epistle where he complayneth of the iniuries of the Popes towardes him Therfore greater coÌmendation had Blondus deserued if he had written of these trecheries of the Pope then that forgetting himselfe as vnto lyers often it chaunceth in that he writeth both coÌtrary to himself in the effect of this matter and contrary to the veritie of Fridericus his history which sayth that the Romaines were incited to these new tumultes by his intising and setting on As though simple men of vnderstaÌding could not both by the offering of his sonne in hostage by the great preparation of yâ warres and by the euent specially of the thing itself gather the coÌtrary But to to impudent will Blondus needes shew himselfe Whilest that these things were done in Italy and Sicilia great rebellions were moued in Germany agaynst the Emperour by Henricus Cesar and Fridericke of Austria hys sonnes being the chief authors therof For Henry being disapoynted and shakeÌ of from his Lord Pope and other conspiratours by reasoÌ of the peace betwene his father him as ye heard began now to make open chalenge to the Empire And for that cause he as before is sayd put froÌ him Ludouicus whom he knew to be vnto the Emperour his father so louing and an assured frend who as willingly perceauing and smelling what mischief he went about forsooke his court and came to Boioria who had not there remayned a yeare but was as he walked abroad at a certayne tyme stabbed in with a dagger of one Kelhemius presently dyed his seruauntes beyng not farre from him Of whose death diuers diuersly write Notwithstanding the sequell doth shewe them to write truliest that affirme the sayd striker to be suborned by Henry Cesar who comming vnto him in the habite of a messenger deliuered vnto him certaine letters which he fayned to be sent froÌ the Emperour And whilest Ludouicus was in reading the same he strake him in with a dagger and gaue him his mortall wound with speed fled vpoÌ the same After whose death succeeded in that Dukedome his sonne Otho who when solempnly according to the maner of the Boiores he shold haue bene created was also let by the same Henry Cesar who forbad the asseÌbly of the magistrates and Citizens of the same They notwitstanding neglecting his vniust restraint created him Wherefore he first besieged Reginoburgh with an other company sacked brent and wasted Boioria with many moe such great outragies rebellions When intelligence was brought of these thinges to the Emperour he sent his Legates and coÌmaunded that both the Cesar his sonne and other Princes of Germany which had assembled their armies should breake vp and disperse the same And because he saw and perceaued now manifestly that his sonne made so apparant rebellion agaynst hym and fearing greater insurrections to insue in Germany he thought good to preuent the same with al expeditioÌ wherfore he determined to go in all hast to Germany with hys army from whence he had bene absent nowe 14. yeares and hereunto he maketh the Pope priuy The Pope promised the Emperor hereupon that he would write his letters in his behalfe to all the Princes of Germany but perswaded him to the vttermost of his power that he shoulde in no case go into Germany himselfe For why his conscience accused him that he had written to the nobles of Germany euen from the beginning of his Papacy for the hate and grudge he had agaynst the Emperor that they should suffer him neither any of his heyres to enioy the Empire farther had stirred them all vp to rebell agaynst him and had moued Henry the Emperors sonne by his bribes and fayre promises to conspire against his father And to conclude he was the author procurer of the conspiracie which the Lombardes made then agaynst him and fearing least these things should come now to the Emperours eare he was greatly troubled and careful But the Emperour not thinking it good at so needefull a time to be absent he all doubt set a part with his second sonne Conradus went speedely into Germany And asseÌbling there a councell in the City of Nureburgh Henry Cesar his sonne after hys conspiracie was manifestly detected which he had in practise with the Longoberdes whereof the Pope was chiefe autor was by iudgement and sentence of 70. Princes condemned of high treason And being commaunded by hys father to be bound was as a prisoner brought to Apulia where not long after in prison he dyed In whose stede he ordayned Conradus his 2. sonne Cesar by consent of all the Piers Princes Furthermore by publique commandement he renounced Fridericke Austriacus for his sonne and for an enemy to the publique weale he caused him to be proclaymed And further when he sawe that neither that punishment could cause him to remember himselfe and acknowledge his abuse the Emperour with a great armye accompanied with diuers of the noble men of Germany tooke from him all Austria and Stiria and brought them agayne vnder hys owne obedience and fidelitie The same yeare maryed he his third wife named Isabell the daughter of king Iohn of England Then when he had set Germany in a stay and quietnes he left there Conradus Cesar hys
bethinking at length with themselues partly what they had done partly howe it would be taken of the higher powers and fearing due punishment to fall vpon them especially seeing the brother of Leoline prince of Wales and sonne of Giffine was newly dead in prison drawing their counsaile and helps together they offer to king Henry 4000. markes to Edwarde his sonne 300. and to the Queene 200. to be released of their trespasse But the king answering them againe that he set more price by the life of one true subiect then by all which by them was offered would in no wise receiue their money And so the studentes without hope of peace went home wyth small triumphe learning what the common Prouerbe meaneth Dulce bellum inexpertis Notwithstanding the King being then occupied in great affaires and warres partly with Leoline and the welshmen partly inwrapped wyth discorde at home with his nobles had no leisure to attend to the correction of these vniuersitie men which was An. 1259. Ex Mat. Pariens Likewise concerning the dissention following the next yeare after in the Uniuersitie of Paris betwene the students there and the Friers the number of whome then did somuch increase that the commons vnneth was able to sustein them with their alines Also betwene the Uniuersities both of Oxford and Cambridge for a certaine prisoner taken out of prisone by strength and brought into sanctuarie the same yeare as is testified in Mathewe Paris An. 1259. In like maner touching the variance betweene the Archbishop of Caunterb and the Chapter of Lincolne Againe betweene the sayde Archbishop of Canterb. and the Chapter bishop of London and how the said Bishop at his consecration woulde not make his profession to the Archb. but wyth this reception Saluis iure libertate Ecclesiae Londinens quae pro posse meo defendaÌ in omnibus c. recorded in Flores Hist. Al which wranglinge and dissentioÌs with innumerable other raigning daily in the Churche at those dayes if I had so much leasure to prosecute them as I find them in stories remaining might sufficiently induce vs to vnderstande what smaâl peace and agreemeÌt was then ioyned with that doctrine and religion in those dayes during the state raigne of Antichrist These with many such other matters moe which here might be discoursed and storied at large being more forein then Ecclesiastical for breuity I do purposely contract and omitte cutting of all such superfluities as may seeme more curious to wryte vpon then necessary to be knowen This that foloweth concerning the pitiful turbulent commotion betwene the king and the nobles which lasted a long season because it is lamentable conteineth much fruitfull example both for Princes and subiects to beholde and looke vppon to see what mischiefe and inconuenience groweth in common weales where study of mutuall concorde lacketh that is where neither the Prince regardeth the offending of his subiects and where the subiects forget the office of christian pacience in suffering their princes iniuries by Gods wrath inflicted for their sinnes Wherfore in explaning the order and storie thereof I thought it not vnprofitable to occupy the reader with a little more tariance in perusing the ful discourse of this so lameÌtable a matter and so pernitious to the publicke weale And first to declare the occasions and first beginnings of this tumult here is to be vnderstode which before was signified howe king Henry maried with Alinor daughter of the Earle of Prouince a stranger which was about the yere of our Lord 1234. Wherupon a great doore was opened for strangers not only to enter the land but also to replenish the court to whome the king seemed more to incline his fauour aduancing them to more preferment then hys owne naturall English Lordes which thing was to them no litle greuance Moreouer before was declared how the king by Isabel hys mother who was a straunger had diuers brethren whom he nourished vp with great liuings and possessions and large pensions of money which was an other hearts sore to diuers also an hinderance Ouer beside hath also ben declared what vnreasonable collectioÌs of mony from time to time as quindecims subsidies tenthes mersements fines paiments lones and taxes haue bene leuied by the king as well of the spiritualtie as of the lay sort partly for maintaining the kings warres against Wales against Scotlande and Fraunce to recouer Normandie partly for helping the kings debtes viagies other expenses partly for the kingdom of Apulia which was promised the kings sonne by the pope partly for moneying and supporting the Pope in his warres against the Emperour By reason of all which sundrie and importable collections the common wealth of the Realme was vtterly excoriate to the great impouerishment of poore English men Neither did it a little vexe the people to see the king call in so many Legates from Rome euery yeare which did nothing els but transporte the English money vnto the Popes cofers Besides all thys what variaunce and altercation hath bene betweene the king and hys subiects about the liberties of Magna charta de foresta graunted by king Iohn and after confirmed by thys king in the former councel holden at Oxford hath bene afore declared Perhaps thys might be also some peece of a cause that the king considering and bearing in minde the olde iniuries done of the Lordes and Barons to his father Kyng Iohn before him did beare some grudge therefore or some priuie hatred vnto the Nobilitie to reuenge hys fathers quarel But of things vncertaine I haue nothing certainly to affirme This is certaine by truth of historie that the yeare next ensuing which was 1260. thus wryteth Nicho. Triuet that the kings Iustices called Itinerarij being sent thether to execute their office were from thence repelled the cause being alledged for that they were against the king in proceeding and enterprising against the forme of the prouisions enacted and stablished a little before at the Towne of Oxford It befell moreouer the same yeare aboue other times as Gualt Demmingford wryteth that a great number of aliens comming out of Fraunce and other prouinces resorted into England and had heere the doing of all principall matters of the Realme vnder the king Unto whome the rewards and reliefes other emoluments of the land did most chiefly redound which thing to see did not a little trouble vexe the nobilitie and baronage of England In so much that Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester offering to stande to death for the liberties and wealth of the Realme conferred together with other Lordes and Barons vpon the matter Who then comming to the king after an humble sort of petition declared to him howe all the doings of his Realme and his owne affaires were altogether disposed by the haâdes and after the willes of straÌgers neither profitable to him nor to the weale publicke for so much as hys treasures being wasted
Basset which before was appoynted to worke that feat wyth mattockes and other instruments of yron and men prepared for the nonce neare to the monasterie of S. Andrewe did vndermine the wall of the Citie And by this meanes the wal fel downe lightly and there was made a great plaine so that in one forefront there might haue gone together on a row 40. horsemen And of this subteltie the alian Monkes that were there were thought to be the workers because they made way and entraunce for them that came in But when they that passed by saw this the kings banners were erected ready to enter in There was a great howling made the noise of the people came to the eares of the Barons they made speede to resist them but it was all in vaine because they were already preueÌted of a great coÌpany of their enemies But Simon Mountfort the yoÌger after he had valiantly fought a while in the middest of his enemies wyth Peter Mountfort and a fewe that were with him when Edward the kings sonne came was by his commaundement taken and led away prisoner But the clearks of the vniuersitie of Oxforde which vniuersitie by the Barons commandement was traÌslated thether did worke against the kings men more hurte then the other Barons wyth their slings long bowes and crossebowes for they had a banner by themselues and that was set vp a hie against the king Where withall the king being greatly moued sware at his entring in that they should al be hanged Which when they hard many of them shaued their crownes they that were able ran away as fast as they coulde And when the king entred the Citie many fled in their armour into the Castell other left their horse and harnesse and ranne into churches and a few were slain and those were of the common people But there was not much bloudshed because all things were done as vppon a sodaine When the Citie was at the length set in a quiet the king commaunded his othe to be executed vpon the Clarkes But his counsellers said vnto him This be farre from thee O king for the sonnes of thy Nobles and of other great men of thy kingdome were there gathered together into the Vniuersitie whome if thou wouldest cause to be hanged or slaine euen they that nowe take thy parte would rise vp against thee not suffering to the vttermost of their powers the bloud of their sonnes and kinsfolkes to be shed And so the king was pacified and his wrath against the Clerks was stayed In the same day after little more then an houre the kings host assaulted the Castell and the new hold keepers were afraide for that they had not victuals other things necessary for their resistance therfore they sent immediatly messengers vnto the King and yeelded themselues to the kings mercy There were taken that day these Knights Barons vnder wrytten Lord William de Ferrers Lorde Peter Mountfort coÌpanion of the sayd Simon de MouÌtforte the yonger Lord Baldwyn de wake Lorde Adam de Newmarche Lord Roger Bertram Lord Simon the sonne of Simon a valiaunt warriour which first erected hys banner against the king Lorde Berengarius de waterwile Lord Hugo Bubiam Lord Thomas Maunsell Lord Roger Botemlam Nicolas wake Lord Robert de Newton Lord Philip de Driby Brimbald de Pauncefoote All these afore hand did the king take prisonners and many more of whom he committed some to the Lord Nicolas of Hauersam to be kept in the same Castle well defeÌsed some he led away with him and some he sent to diuers Castels and appointed Simon Mountfort to be cast into windfore Castell And all these things as touching the taking of Northampton were done on the Sabboth day in passion weeke being the thyrd of Aprill in the yeare of our Lord. 1264. And the king went forward euen to Notingham burning and wasting the manners of the Lords and others his enemies and there he gathered together his nobles and greatly increased hys number When this ill lucke was tolde of them that there were run away to the Earle Simon whiche was comming towardes Northampton with a great hoste he was in a great rage yet was not discouraged But immediatly going to London caused a chariot to be made him after the maner of lytters or couches wherein he might ride as though he were sicke for he fayned himselfe to be feeble and weake whereas he was in deede a stout and valiaunt warriour And there gathered to him other noble men that were coÌfederate with him Earles and BaroÌs euery one bringing with them their seuerall armies And preparing their ingynes of woode they went to besiege Rochester for the Earle of Worcester in the kynges behalfe kept both the towne and castell When they had gotten the first gate and the bridge they were partly wounded and compelled to retire and there that valiant knight Roger de la Bourne was wounded and very il handled And whilest they continued siege there a while it was told them that the kyng was comming toward London with a mighty host And they sayd one to an other if the king at hys coÌming should take London we shall be shut in as it were in a straight corner Let vs therefore returne to London that we may keep in safety both the place and the people Therefore appointing certaine persons to keepe the siege they returned to London At the length when the king came they went forth with the Citizens to meere him not with floures and palmes in their handes but swordes and speares The K. shunned them and after he had the Castell of Kingston which was the Erle of Glocesters he went from thence to Rochester where after he had killed a few he brake that siege and from thence the king went to Tunbridge And the towne and Castell now being geuen vp to him he tooke there the Countesse of Glocester put her into an Abbey not to be kept in hold but to goe at libertye whether she would And he left for the custody of the Castell and City a great part of his hoast to the number of aboue xx picked out ensignes for that it was commonly said that the Earle of Glocester would come out of haÌd to assault them Which being done he continued on his iourney to Winchester where he receiued to peace the seamen of the haueÌ townes And three dayes alter vpon the sonday following he came to the towne of Lewes and was receaued into the Abbey and his sonne Edward into the Castell Then the Barons sent letters to the king the 12. day of May the tenor wherof followeth TO theyr most excellent Lord Henry by the grace of God king of England Lord of Ireland and Duke of Aquitania hys Barons and other his faythfull subiectes being willing to keep their othe and fidelitie to God and him send greeting and due obedidience with honour and reuerence Whereas by many
experimentes it is manifest that some of your graces assistaunces haue reported to your maiesty many lyes of vs working mischiefe as much as in them lyeth not onely agaynst vs but agaynst you also and your whole Realme Be it knowne to your highnes that we haue bene alwayes willing to defend the health and sauegarde of your person with all our power and fealty due to your grace purposing to vexe to the vttermost of our power and estate not onely our ill willers but also your enemies and the enemies of your whole Realme If it be your good pleasure geue no credite to theÌ we shall be alwayes found your faithfull And we the Earle of Leiceister and Gilbert of Clare at request of the other for vs them haue put to our seales These letters being read and heard there was a counsell called and the king writ back to them and specially to the two Earles of Leicester and Glocester in maner and forme following HEnry by the grace of God king of England Lord of Ireland Duke of Aquitanie c. To Simon Mountfort and Gilbert de Clare and their confederates For as much as by the warre generall disquietnes by your meanes raised vp in our whole realme and also the burninges and other hurtfull enormities it appeareth manifestly that you keepe not your fidelitie to vs ward nor care any thing for our health or safety And for that ye haue inorderly greued our nobles and other our faythfull subiectes sticking faythfully and constantly to vs as you haue certified vs we accounting their losse as our owne and their enemies as ours And seing these my aforesayd faithfull subiects for the keeping of their fidelitie do assist vs manfully and faythfully agaynst your vnfaithfulnes we therefore care not for your fidelitie or loue but defie you as our and their enemies Witnes myselfe at lewes the day yeare abouesayd Also Richard king of Almaine and Lord Edward the sonne of king Henry writ also to the Barons in this wife Richard by the the grace of God king of the Romaynes alwayes Augustus and Edward the eldest sonne of the noble king of England al the other Barons and nobles constantly and faythfully in hart deede cleauing to the foresayd king of England to Simon Mountfort and Gilbert de Clare and to all and singuler other their adherents in their conspiracie By your letters whiche you sent to our Lord the noble king of England we haue vnderstanding that you defie vs although before any such word your defiaunce towardes vs was apparant inough by your cruell persecution in burning our possessions and spoyling our goodes we therefore geue you to witte that we all and euery one of vs as your enemies doe defie you all as our open enemies And farther that we will not cease where soeuer it shall lye in our power to the vttermost of our force and might to subuert your persons and all that you haue As touching that you laye to our charge that we geue neyther faythfull nor good counsell to our Lord the king you say not the truth And if your Lord Simon Mountfort or Gilbert de Clare will affirme the same in our Lord the kinges court we are ready to get safe conduit for you to come to the sayd Court to try and declare the truth of our innocency and the falsehood of you both as forsworne traytors by some man equall with you in nobilitie and stocke All we are contayned with the seales of the aforesayd Lordes the Lord Richard and the Lord Edward Dated the day aforesayd Both which letters beyng read they drew neare to the king for they were not farre distant from the place whiche is called Lewes And for that there wanted to the Kinges store prouision for their horses it was coÌmanded them on tewsday to go forth to seeke for hay and prouender Which when they were gone forth were preuented most of them of their enemies and killed but the residue returning saw their enemies comming very early on that wednesday morning and making outcries stirred vp the king his hoste to arme themselues Then the Barons comming to the full playne descended there and girding trunming their horses made fit their harnies to them And there the Earle Simon made the Earle of Glocester and Robert Deuer and many other new knightes which being done he deuided and distincted his host into foure seueral battails And he appointed noble men to guide gouern euery battaile And ouer that first battayle were ordayned Captaines Henry Mountfort the eldest sonne of the Earle Simon Buidd his brother Lord Iohn de Bruch the younger Lord Humfry de Boun. Ouer the second battaile Lord Gilbert Clare Earle of Glocester Lord Iohn the sonne of Lord S. Iohn and Lord William of Mouncherisi And ouer the third in whiche the Londiners were at their request the Lord Nicholas Segraue was assigned Which required also very instanntly that they might haue that first stroke in the battayle at the aduenture come what come woulde But ouer the fourth battayle the Earle himselfe was captayne with the Lord Thomas of Pilnestone In that meane season came forth the kinges host preparing themselues to the field in three battayles of whiche Edward the kynges sonne led the first with the Earle of Warwicke and Malence the kings brother and the secoÌd the king of Alinaine guided with hys sonne Henry but the king with hys nobles guided the third And the fourth legion the king appoynted not by reason that he had left many of hys chiefe souldiours behinde him to keepe the Castell and towne of Tunebridge agaynst the Earle of Glocester And the most part of the kinges army were but young men for the king thought not that his BaroÌs had bene come so nigh hand Theyr armes being on both sides set in aray order they exhorted one an other on eyther party to fight valiantly after they buckled together the battaile was great many horsemen were ouerthrown euen in a moment But by and by Edward the kings sonne with his band as a fierce young gentlemen valiant knight fell vpon his enemies with such force that he compelled them to reâule backe a great way so that the hinmost thinking by reason of their geuing backe that the foremost were slayne ran many away of them and taking water to passe ouer were almost threescore souldiours drowned a few of the being slaine all the rest fled Straight way the Londiners whiche had asked the first fight knowing not howe the battaile went tooke them to theyr hecles Whom Edward pursued with his band killing the himmost of them by the space of two or three miles For hee hated them because they had rebelled agaynst his father and disgraced his mother wheÌ she was caryed by barge vpon the Temse froÌ the tower to Windsore as is aboue touched pag. 000. Whilest that Prince Edward was thus in the chase of the LoÌdoners who had the
Simon hys sonnes power not knowing of the ouerthrow whiche he had before gaue small credite thereunto till that the said Nicholas the better to view and descrie them went vp to the Abbey steple of Eusham where he might plainly discerne them all and their standerds For by this tyme they were mounted the hill which they laboured to attayne thinking to haue that vauntage when they shold geue theyr charge as they had purposed and had also aduanced agayn his own standerdes and pulled down Simons wherby they were the more easâyer descried and knowne Then he cryed aloud to the Earle Simon and said we are all but dead men For it is not your sonne as you suppose that commeth but it is Edward the kinges sonne that commeth from one parte and the Earle of Gloucester from an other part and Roger Mortimer from the third part Then said the Earle The Lorde be mercifull vnto our soules forasmuch as our bodyes and liues are now in their handes commaunding that euery man should make hymselfe redy to God and to fight out the field for that it was their willes to dye for their lawes and in a iust quarrell And such as woulde depart he gaue leaue to goe their wayes that they shoulde be no discomfiture to the rest Then came vnto him his eldest sonne Henry comforted him desiring him to haue no dispaire nor yet mistrust in the good successe of this victory with other such cheerfull wordes No my sonne sayth he I dispayre not but yet it is thy presumption and the pride of the rest of thy brethreÌ that haue brought me to this end ye see Notwithstanding yet I trust I shall dye to God and in a righteous quarrel After wordes of comfort geuen to all his host and the oration made as is the maner they all armed themselues The king also whom the Earle alwaies kept with him he armed in an armour of his owne And then deuiding theyr battailes they marched toward theyr enemies but before they ioyned the welchmen ran theyr waies and thinking to scape ouer the riuer of Dee were there some drowned some slayne Then when the battayles ioyned and came to handy strokes within short space many of the Erles part fell and were slayne And the king himselfe being stroken at cryed with a loud voyce to them saying kill me not I am Henry your king And with these the kinges wordes the Lord Adam Monhaut knewe him and saued him At whose voyce and cry came also prince Edward hys sonne and deliuered him to the garde and custody of certayne knightes In the meane season the Earle Simon was hard bestead and beaten downe and also slayne before Edward the prince came at hym Howbeit before he fell when as ye fought for his life HeÌry his sonne other noble men on his part were about hym he brake out in these words vnto hys enemies saying what is there no mercy compassion with you who agayne answered what compassion should there be shewed to traytors Then sayd he the Lord be mercifull to our soules our bodyes are in your hands And as soone as these wordes were spoken they mangled hys body and deuided his members and cut of his head which head Roger Mortimer sent vnto his wife And not farre of from him also was slayne Henry his eldest sonne the lord Hugh Spencer the L. Radulphe Basset the Lord Thomas de Hestele the Lord William Maundeuile the Lord Iohn Bewchampe the Lord Guido Baillofer the Lord Roger Rowley and many other noble men besides with a great multitude of people the Lord knoweth howe many This battail was fought in the moneth of August continued from one of the clocke till it was night in the which was not so much as one man on the Earles part of any estimation fortitude and courage but in that battell lost his life more then the Lord Iohn who by the great grace of God escaped death Neither is this to be forgotteÌ that the same day being Tuesday at that instant houre when the battell began whiche was at one of the clocke at after noone there was such a darcknes ouer all such thunder and such tempest that the like before that time was neuer seene being very calme and fayre weather both immemediately before and after which seemed sayth myne author to geue a playne demonstration of that whiche afterward chaunced and followed After this great slaughter and ouerthrow there was a Parliament suÌmoned at Winchester by the Earle of Gloucester and other of hys part Here by the is to be considered that the king although he was in the camp of the Erle of Leceister being then in custody and his sonne Edward with the Earle of Gloucester yet the king was in that side agaynst his will and therefore in the sayd Parliament the king was restored to his kingly dignitie which was before that tyme vnder the custody of the Barons But after the battaile was ended and done certaine of them that loued the Earle vpon an old ladder gathered vp suche partes of his body as remayned and couering the same with an old gowne brought it to Eusham where they putting the same in a faire linnen cloth buried it in the church But not loÌg after by such as thought not themselues sufficiently reuenged with his death to wreke them of the dead corpes took vp the same and threw it in an other place saying that he which was both accursed and a traytor was not worthy of Christen buriall The same yeare also died Walter Cantilupus Byshop of Winchester after whom succeeded Nicholas of Ely the kinges Chauncellor The same yeare the king perceiuing that vnlesse that Castle of Kenilworth were recouered and the boldnes of theÌ restrayned that kept the same many euils and inconueniences might ensue therupon to the preiudice of his kingdom for that the number increased euery day more more wasting and spoyling the country all about Therfore he gathered an army and came downe to warwick where he a while taryed expecting the meeting and assembling of hys Marqueses and Lordes with engines and other munition sautable Who when theyr bondes were furnished and mustred and al thinges ready the morow after Midsomer day he displayed hys banner began his vyage marching towardes Kenilworth besieged the same During which siege by the aduise and counsaile of the king the Popes Legate and other noble men 12. persons were chose which should haue the disposing of those thinges that pertayned to the state of the Realme of those that had lost their landes and inheritaunces who amongest other thinges made and established this one prouiso that was commoÌly called Kenelworth decree That all those whieh hast lost their laÌdes by attaynder although yet not attainted should fyne therfore at the kinges pleasure and take their lands of him agayn paying some three yeares some foure yeares some two yeares reueneues of the same according to the quallitie
the city by the Barons and Citizens for the space of 40. dayes And Octobonus the Legate who for feare was fled into the Tower they narowly layd for that he shoulde not escape At length by the intreaty of the Earle of Gloucester and other Earles that were his friendes both the Barons and Cittizens were pardoned and admitted to the kinges fauour And 4. Byshops and 8. other noble men were chosen such as were at Couentry first nominated that they should order and dispose all matters betweene the King and suche as had lost theyr inheritaunce as also the forme of theyr peace and raunsome And proclamation was made vppon the feast of all Sainctes of perfect peace and record throughout al the Realme The 52. yeare of this king Henries raigue 8. daies after the feast of S. Martin he held a parliament at Marlberge in the yeare of our Lord aboue recited where by the aduise of wise and discrete men with all the consentes of the nobles he ordeined and enacted diuers good and profitable statutes for the reformation and bettering of the state of the realme execution of common iustice which are called the statutes of Marleberge The same yeare vpon S. Gregoryes day Octobonus the Legate called a Councell at London where were fine Archbishops and a great number of Byshops Abbots other Prelates which Councell also within three dayes brake vp agayne The same yeare vpon S. Iohns day the Baptist Edward the kinges sonne diuers other noble men of England took vpon theÌ the crosse by the legates hands at Northhampton to the reliefe of the holy land and the subuersion of the enemies of the crosse of Christ which done the legate that same yeare weÌt out of England not purposing after that to returne agayne This holy Legate sayth mine author whiche might well bee resembled to Lynx the monstrous beast whose quicke sight penetrateth euery thing enrolled to perpetuall memorye the valuation of all the churches in the realme of England so narowly as by any meanes possible be might enquire the certainty thereof The same was he that made all the Cathedral Conuentuall Churches to pay pencions so that those Churches whiche gaue not the vacancie of their benefices to their Clerkes and straungers should pay vnto them a certein yearly pencion during the vacaÌcy of the benefices which they should haue The same yeare died Pope Clement 4. after whose death the Church of Rome was two yeares vacant then was chosen an archdeacon Cardinall whose name was Theardus as hee was taking hys iourny into the holy lande and called hym Gregory the 10. Then also dyd Edmunde Earle of Lancaster and Leicester and seconde sonne of king Henry take to wife the Earle of Albemark his daughter and the Niece of yâ Earle of Gloucester at whiche maryage was the king and the Queene and all the Nobilitie of England The same yeare was the body of S. Edward the king Confessour by Walter Gifford Archbishop of Yorke and other Bishops intombed in a new rich Schrine of golde and siluer beset with precious stones in the preseÌce of HeÌry the king of EnglaÌd In which yeare also fel great rayne and inundation of waters suche as hath not lightly bene seene which increased and continued the space of 40. dayes and more The same yeare died Walter de Lawile Bishop of Sarum the third day before the nones of Ianuary After whoÌ succeeded Robert of Northampton the Deane of the same Church And because the see of Cant. was then vacant he was confirmed by the Chapter of Canterbury whiche Chapter had alwayes the iurisdiction in spirituall causes during the vacancy of that see in as ample maner as the Byshop hymselfe had beyng aliue After thys the Byshop elect comming thither thinking to haue had hys consecration was notwithstanding put backe for two causes one was for that there was present then no more but one Byshop the other was for that all the other Bishops had appealed that he might not be consecrated to their preiudice that is by the authoritie of the Chapter of Cant. saying that they would not be vnder the obedience of the monks After this solempne Messengers were for this cause sent to the Cardinals of Rome for that then that see of Rome was vacant who receiued aunswere that during the vacation of that see the confirmation and consecration of the Byshop elect pertayned to the foresayd Chapter of Caunterbury The same yeare also was the Lord Henry the sonne heyre of the Lord Richard king of Almayne and brother to king Henry 2. slayne at Uiterbium in a certayne Chappel hearing Masse by the Lord SimoÌ and Buido the sonnes of the Lord Simon Mountfort Earle of Leister During this kinges raigne there was made a great generall expedition of diuers and sondry Christian princes to Ierusalem taking vpon them the Lords character that is the Crosse among whome was also Edward the kings sonne one to the which expeditioÌ was graunted him a subsidie throughout al the realme And the month of May the yeare of our Lord. 1270. or as sayth Florilogus an 1269. he set forward on his iourny About the time when Prince Edward was preparing his iourny toward Asia Boniface the Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life in the country of Sebaudia goyng belike to Rome or comming thence After whose death the Monks of Canterbury proceeding to a new election graÌted by the king agreed vppon the Prior of their house named Adam Chelendene But the king his sonne Prince Edward consenting and speaking in the behalfe of Robert Burnell theyr Chauncellour did sollicite the matter with the Monkes partly intreating partly threatning them to chuse the said Robert to be Archbishop Notwithstanding the Monkes being stoute woulde neyther relent to their curteous request nor yet bow to theyr boystrous threates but constantly persisting in their former election appealed from the king and prince to the Pope Prince Edward being now on his iourny and seing himselfe thus frustrated of the Monkes writeth backe to the king his father deuoutly praying and beseching in no wise to admit the election of the foresayd Monks And so passing to Douer with HeÌry the sonne of Rich. his vncle king of Romanes with their wiues tooke their passage in the month of August After this the Prior thus elected as is foretold but not admitted by the king to be Archbishop went vp to Rome In the meane tyme the Monkes in the absence of their elect ordayned one Geoffrey Pomenall to be theyr Official who seing himself aduaunced to that dignity bearing belike some old grudge agaynst the Prior of Douer caused him to be cited vp to appeare in the Chapter house of Canterbury The Prior of Douer seing this citation to be preiudiciall to him and to the Church of Douer whereas the Monkes of Cant. haue no such iurisdiction the see of
CaÌterbury being vacant but that all things appertayning to that Church ought to be reserued whole to the consecratioÌ of the new Archb. therefore for the state both of hym and of hys Church he appealed vp also vnto Rome But to returne to the archbishop agayne The second yeare after Adam Chelindon the foresayde Archb. elect remayning all this while at Rome at last resigned vp hys election to the popes hand beyng Breg 10. who then gaue the same to Rob. Kilwarby Who then coÌming to Douer restored agayn the Prior of that house being before excluded vpon certain causes By these coutentions iudge good reader of the religion of these men and of these tunes And now to returne to our former story About whiche tyme came out the great concordaunces by an Englishe Frier called Iohn Dernington Ex Eulogio It was aboue declared how a generall voyage beyng proclaymed to warre agaynst the Turkes and a subsidie beyng collected in EnglaÌd vpon the same prince Edward with other was appoynted to take theyr voyage nowe were onward in theyr iourny Who at Michelmas following with hys company came to Egermorth whiche is from Marsilius 8. leagues westward there taking ship agayne hauing a mery winde and prosperous within x. dayes ariued at Sunes at Tunicium where he was wyth great ioy welcommed entertayned of the Christian princes that there were to this purpose assembled as of Philip the French king whose father Ludouicus died a little before of Carolus the king of Sicilia and the two kinges of Nauarre and AragoÌ And as the Lord Edward came thither for hys father the king of England thither came also Henry the sonne of the king of Almaine for his father who at hys returne from the voyage was slayne in a chappell at Uiterbium hearing masse by the Lord SimoÌ and Buido the sonnes of the Lord Simon Mountfort Earle of Leicester When Prince Edward demaunded of these kings and Princes what was to be done they answered him agayne and sayd The Prince of this Cittie sayd they and the prouince adioyning to the same hath bene accustomed to pay tribute vnto the king of Sicile euery yeare And nowe for that the same hath bene for the space of vii yeares vnpayed and more therefore we thought good to make inuasion vpon hym But the king knowing the same tribute to be but iustly demaunded hath now according to our owne desires satisfied for the tyme past and also payed his tribute before hand Then sayde he My Lordes what is this to the purpose Are we not here all assembled and haue taken vpon vs the Lordes Character to fight against the Infidels and enemies of Christ what meane you then to conclude a peace with them God forbid we should do so for nowe the land is playne and hard so that we may approch the holy Citty Ierusalem then sayd they nowe haue we made a league with them neither is it lawfull for vs to breake the same But let vs returne agayne to Sicilia and when the wynter is past we may well take shipping to Acra But this counsaile nothing at al liked him neither did he shew himselfe wel pleased therwith But after that he had made them a princely banquet he went into hys closet or priny chamber from amongst them neither woulde be partake â of any of that wicked mony which they had taken They notwithstanding continuing their purpose at the next mery wynd took shipping and for want of ships left CC. of theyr men a shore crying out piteously lamenting for the perill hazard of death they were in wherewith Prince Edward being somewhat moued with compassion came backe agayne to the land and receiued and stowed them in his own shippes being the last that went aborde within 7. dayes after they arriued in the kingdome of Scicilia ouer agaynst the Citty Trapes casting theyr anchors a league from thence within the sea for that their ships were of great burden throughly fraught And fâoÌ the hauen of the Cittie they sent out varges and boates to receiue and bring such of the Nobilitie to land as would but for theyr horses for the most part and all their armour they kept stil within bourd At length towardes the euening the sea began to be rough encreased to a great tempest a mighty In so much that their ships were beaten one against an others sides and drowned there was of them at that reÌpest lying at anchor more then 120. with all their armour and munition with innumerable soules besides and that wicked mony also which they had taken before likewise perished and was drowned But the tempest hurt not so much as one ship of Prince Edwardes who had in number 13. nor yet had one man lost thereby for that as it may be presupposed he consented not to the wicked counsaile of yâ rest When in the morning the Princes and kinges came to the sea side and saw al theyr shyps drowned and saw their men and horses in great number cast vpon the land drowned they had full heauy heartes as well they might For of all theyr shyps and mariners whiche were in number a 1500. besides the common souldiours there was no more saued then the Mariners of one onely Shyp and they in this wise There was in that ship a good and wise Matrone a Countesse or an Earles wife perceiuing the tempest to grow and fearing her self called to her the Maister of the ship asked whether in attempting to the shore it were not possible to saue themselues who answered that to saue the ship it was impossible howbeit the men that were therein by Gods help he doubted not Then sayd the Countesse for the ship force no whit saue the soules therein and haue to the double the valure of thy ship who immediately hoysing the sayles with all force ran the ship a groundso neare the shore as possible was Thus with the vehemency of the weather and force he came withall brast the ship and saued all that was within the same as the matter had shewed and sayd before Then the kinges and princes altering theyr purpose after this so great a shypwrack returned home again eueuery one vnto their own lands Onely Edward the kings sonne remayned behinde with his men and ships which yâ Lord had saued and preserued Then Prince Edward renouating hys purpose tooke shipping agayn and within 15. dayes after Easter arriued he at Acra and went a land taking with hym a thousand of the best souldiours most expert taryed there a whole month refreshing both hys men and horses and that in this space he might learne and know the secretes of the land After this he took with hym 6. or 7. thousand souldiours and marched forward twenty myles from Acra and tooke Nazareth and those he there found he slew and afterward returned again to Acra But their enemies following after them thinking to haue set vpon
you wtin these fifteene dayes you shall shew your selfe abroad if God permit vpon your horse backe whole and well as euer you were And according to the promise her made the prince it came to passe to the no litle comfort and admiration of all his subiectes When the great Souldan heard of and that the Prince was yet aliue he woulde scarsly beleue the same and sending vnto hym three of hys nobles and princes excused himselfe by them calling hys gods to witnes that the same was done neither by hym nor his consent Whiche Princes and messengers standing a loofe of from the kinges sonne worshipping hym fell flat vpon the ground You sayth the prince doc reuerence me but yet you loue me not But they vnderstoode hym not because he spake in Englishe vnto them speaking by an interpreter Neuertheles he honourably intreated theÌ and sent them away in peace Thus when Prince Edward had bene 18. monethes in Acra he tooke shipping about the assumption of our lady as wee call it returning houseward after 7. weekes he arriued in Sicilia at Trapes and from thence trauelling through Palestina and Mermes and so through the middes of Apulia till he came to Rome where he was of the Pope honourably entertayned From thence he came into Fraunce whole same and noble prowes was there much bruted among the common people and enuied of yâ nobillitie especially of the Earle de ChafoÌs who sent vnto hym and required him that he might breake a staffe with him at the Tilte in hys countrey whiche thing to doc for that the prince would not diminishe his honour and fame although he might haue well alledged a sufficient cause and excuse by meanes of hys trauell yet he would not but willingly consented therunto Wherupon it was proclaymed that Prince Edward by suche a day with those that were with him had challenged all commers at the Tilt Barriers Whereupon great assemblies were made in the country all about and diuers as well horsemen as footemen had coniured amongst themselues and conspired agaynst the Englishmen selling their horses and armour a forehand drinking one to an other in bon voiage of the spoile of them whom they would take as theyr prisoners Prince Edward in the meane tyme sent into England for diuers Earles and Barons whiche came vnto hym WheÌ the day appoynted was come the Prince had with him more then 1000. horsemen whiche were knightes besides hys footemen But yet there was as many mo on the other side both in horsemen and footemen When the parties should meete The French footmen whiche had before conspired began both to spoyle rifle and kill The Englishmen resisted defended theÌselues both with bowes slings many of theÌ they slue draue them to the gates of their Citty the other they chased ouer a riuer where manye of them were drowned In the meane season the Earle with fiftie of his knights which followed him came forth and ioined together so many for so many and a loÌg time together they tryed it with theyr swordes laying one at an other At the last the Earle perceauing himselfe not able to match with him at the armes end enclosed with him and taking him about the necke held him with his armes very straite What meane you my Lord sayth the prince thinke you to haue my horse Yea marry quoth that Earle I meane to haue both thee and thy horse Hereat Prince Edwarde being ascourued lifted vp himself and gaue him such a blow that therwithall he forsaking his horse hong stil about the Princes necke till that he shooke him off to the ground Herewith the Prince beyng somewhat in a heate lefte the prease to take some ayre thereby to refreshe himselfe But when he sawe the iniury of the Frenchmen towardes hys men and how they had slayne many of them he then said vnto them that they vsed rather the exercise of battayle then of Torny Spare you not therefore sayth he from henceforth none of them all but geue them agayn as good as they bring TheÌ they assayed to kill eche other freely on eyther part and let theyr swordes walke And when by this tyme the English footmen were agayne returned and saw the conflicte of horsemen and many other Englishmen ouerthrowne they put themselues amiddes the prease some paÌching the horses some cutting a sonder the girthes of yâ Frenchmens saddels ouerthrewâ the ryders and gaue them holibread Then when the foresayd Earle was horsed agayn by some of his men amongst the throng Prince Edward also rushed in amongst the thickest coped agayn with him to whoÌ he often spake and cryed that he shoulde yelde hymselfe as vanquished but that he would not doc Notwithstanding when his strength began to fayle hym he was fayn to yeld himselfe vnto a simple knight according as Prince Edward him bad and all the rest of hys horsemen Knights fled and saued themselues Howbeit many of them in that place were slaine and our men returned hauing the victorye But when after this they thought themselues to be quiet and at rest they were killed by two by three at once as they went in the streetes of the Citizens Which thing when the prince heard he sent for the Maior and Burgeses commaunding them to see the same redressed and that immediately for otherwise of hys knighthoode he assured them that vpon the morow he would fire the city and make it leuell with the grounde Whereupon they went theyr wayes and set watchmen in diuers places of yâ same to keepe the peace by whiche meanes the Prince and hys meÌ were in safety and quiet Thus in this pastime of Torneing and Barriers much bloud was spilte whereupon the name of the place was chaunged so that it is not called Torniamentum de Chalons but paruum bellum de Chalons From thence the prince came to Paris and was of the french king honorably entertained after certain dayes went from thence into Vascouia where he taryed till that he heard of the death of the king his father In the yeare of our 1272. died pope Clement the 4. After whom succeeded Pope Gregory the 10. who in the next yeare following whiche was the yeare of our Lord. 1273. called a general Councell at Lyons about the controuersie betweene the Greeke Church and the Latine Churche and for the vacancy of the sea Apostolicall c. ¶ Certaine Notes of other occurrents chaunced in forreine Countryes abroad within the compasse of yeares and raygne of the foresayd King Henry the thyrd HAuing thus accomplished the life and history of King Henry the third with such accidents as happened wtin this realm I thought good to adioine vnto the same some other foreine matters not vnworthy the note incident in other Countries during the tyme of the sayd king Namely from the yeare of our Lord. 1217. vnto this yeare 1272. which I thought the rather not to be
and determination of the matter was committed to the iudgement of king Edward of England who after sufficient proofe made to the Scottes and firme euidence brought out of all the ancient historyes both of England and Scotland testifying from tyme to tyme that he was chief head and soueraigne of the Realme of Scotland first by necessitie of the law and by al theyr consentes tooke full possession of the same And that bone adiudged the right of the Crown to John Bailol who descended of the daughter of Dauid Earle of Huntington brother to Dauid King of Scotland in the dayes of Kyng Henry the second This Erle Dauid had three daughters Isabell maried to Robert Brusse Margaret to Allen Earle of Galeway had Ellen to Henry Lord Hastinges AlleÌ Earle of Galeway had ElleÌ maried to Roger Quincy Erle of Winchester Constable of Scotland Doruagile maried to John Bailol father to Edward king of Scots When these thinges were thus finished in Scotlande and Syr Iohn Bailol as most rightfull inheritour had receaued the crowne of Scotland at the handes of kyng Edward thankefully for the same in the presence of the Barony of England and of Scotland did vnto the sayd king Edward his homage and sware to him fealty the Scottes with theyr new king returned into Scotland and Kyng Edward remoued agayne to England But not long after the falsenes of this Scotishe Kyng soone appeared Who repenting him of his homage done vntruely for sook his former othe promise and made war against king Edward through the counsaile of the Abbot of Menros Wherfore the king with a great host sped hym into Scotland in processe laid siege to the towne of Berwicke which the Scots did egerly defend not onely to the discomfiture but also to the decision of the kinges and hys English host But in conclusion the English men preuayled and wan the towne where were slayne of the Scottes the number of 25. thousand And while the king was there busied in winning other holds about the same he sent part of his host to Dunbarre where the EnglishmeÌ agayn had the victory and slue of the Scottes xx thousand Gis burne sayth but x. thousand so that very few were lost of the English company The king with a great nuÌber of prisoners returning into his realm shortly after sped him ouer vnto FlauÌders where he sustayned great trouble by the French kyng till truce for certayne space was betweene them concluded But in the meane while that K. Edward was thus occupyed beyond the Seas the French king resorting to his practised maner set the Scottes secretly agaynst the Englishmen to keep the king at home Which Scots makyng themselues a Captaine named WilliaÌ Waleis warred vpon the borders of NorthumberlaÌd where they dyd much burt At length the king returning from Burdeaux into England shortly vpon the same tooke hys iourny into Scotland Where meeting at Yorke with hys host marched into the Realme of Scotlande winning as he went townes and Castles till at length comming to the towne of Frankyrch on Mary Magdalens day he met with the power of Scotland and had with them a fore sight but through Gods prouidence the victory fel to the right cause of Englishmen so that of the Scottes were slayne in the field as it is of diuers writers affirmed ouer the number of xxxii thousand and of Englishmen but barely xxviii persons Whereupon the king agayn taking possession and feairy of the whole land returned home And yet the false vntroth of the Scots would not thus be ruled but rose vp in a new broyle so that the kyng was enforced to make his power agayn the yeare folowing into Scotland where he to suppressed the rebellion of that Lords and of the commons that they swearing to the kings allegiaunce presented themselues by great companyes put them wholy in the kings grace and mercy so that the king thinking himselfe to be in peaceable possession in a great surety of the land caused to be sworne vnto hym the rulers of the boroughes citties and townes with other officers of the land and so returned vnto Barwicke and so into England and lastly to Westminster These martiall affayres betwene England and Scotland although they appertayne not greatly to the purpose of our story Ecclesiastical yet so much by the way I thought briefly to touch whereby the better it might be vnderstanded by these premisses that whiche followeth in the sequele hereof As the Scottes were thus warring and ragyng agaynst the king and saw they could not make theyr party good they sent priuily to Pope Boniface for hysayde and counsaile who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the K. to this effect that he should hereafter succease to disquiet or molest the Scottes for that they were a people exempt and properly pertaining to hys Chappell And therfore it could not otherwise be but that the Citty of Ierusalem must needs defend hys own Citizens as the mount Syon mayntayn such as trust in the Lord. c. Whereunto the king briefly maketh aunswere agayne swearing with anothe that he would to his vttermost keepe defend that which was hys right euideÌtly known to all the world c. Thus the Scots bearing themselues bold vpon the popes message also confederating themselues with the French meÌ passed ouer that yeare The next yeare after that whiche was 29. of the kinges raigne the sayd Pope Boniface directeth hys letters agayn to the kyng wherein he doth veÌdicate the kingdome of Scotland to be proper to the Church of Rome not subiect to the king of England And therfore it was agaynst God against iustice and also preindiciall to the Churche of Rome for hym to haue or hold dominion vpon the same which he proued by these reasons First that when king Henry the father of this Kyng receiued ayd of Alexander king of Scots in his warres agaynst Simon Mountfort he recognised acknowledged in his letters patents that he receaued the same of king Alexander not of any duety but of speciall fauour Item when the sayd king Alexander comming to England did homage to the sayd kyng Henry he did it not as king of Scotland but onely for certayne landes of Lyndal and Penreth lying in England Item where the sayd king Alexander left behynd hym Margaret his heyre being âece to the king of England and yet vnder age yet the tuition of the sayd Margaret was committed not to the K. of England but to certain Lords of Scotland deputed to the same Moreouer when any legacie was directed down from Rome to the Realme of England for collecting oftenthes or other causes the sayd legacie tooke no place in the realm of Scotland and might well he resisted as it was in kyng Alexander hys dayes except an other speciall commission touching the realme of Scotland were ioined wall Wherby it appeareth these to be two seueral dominions and not
subiect vnder one Adding furthermore that the kingdome of Scotland first was conuerted by the reliques of the blessed Apostle S. Peter through the deuine operation of God to the vnity of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore vpon these causes and reasons Pope Boniface in hys letters to the king required him to geue ouer hys clayme and cease his warres agaynst the Scottish nation And to release all such both of the spiritualtie and laytie as he had of them prisoners Also to call home agayne his officers and deputies whiche he had there placed and ordained to the greauance of that nation to the sclaunder of all faythfull people and no lesse preiudice to the Church of Rome And if he would clayme any right or title to the said Realme or any part therof he should send vp his procuratours specially to the same appoynted with all that he could for himselfe alleadge vnto the sea Apostolicke there to receaue what reason and right would require The king after he had receaued these letters of the Pope assembled a councell or Parliament at Lincolne by the aduise of which counsell Parliament he addressed other letters responsall to the Pope agaynes wherein first in al reuerend maner he desireth him not to geue light care to the sinister suggestions of false reportes and imaginers of mischiefe Then he declareth out of old recordes histories froÌ the first time of the Brittaynes that the realm of Scotland hath alwayes from time to time bene all one to England beginning first with Brutus in the tyme of Dely and Samuell the Prophet which Brutus comming froÌ Troy to his I le called then Albion after called by hym Britannia had three sonnes Locrinus to whome he gaue the part of the land called then of hym Loegria now Auglia Albanactus his second sonne to whom he gaue Albania nowe called Scotia and hys thyrd sonne Lamber to whome he gaue Cambria now called Wales c. And thus much concerning the first deuision of this I le as in auncient histories is found recorded In whiche matter passing ouer the death of king Humber the actes of Dunwald king of this Realme the deuision of Belyn and Brene the victories of king Arthur we will resort sayth the king to more nearer tymes testified and witnessed by sufficient authors as Marianus Scotus William Malmesbury Roger Abyndon Henry Huntington Radulph de Bizoto and other All which make special declaration geue manifest euidence of the execution of this our right sayth he title of Superioritie euer continued preseued hetherto And first to begin with Edward the Seniour before the conquest sonne to Alurede kyng of England about the yeare of our Lord. 900. it is playne and manifest that he had vnder hys dominion and obedience the king of Scots And here is to be noted that this matter was so notorious and manifest as Maryan the Scot writing that story in those dayes graunteth confesseth and testifieth the same and this dominion continued in that state 23. yeare At whiche tyme Athelstane succeeded in the crowne of England and hauing by battaile coÌquered Scotland he made one Constantine king of that party to rule gouerne the country of Scotland vnder him adding this princely word That it was more honour to him to make a king then to be a king 24. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lord 947. Eldred king our progenitour Athelstanus brother took homage of Irise then king of Scots 30. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lorde 977. kyng Edgar our predecessour tooke homage of Kynalde king of Scots Here was a little trouble in England by the death of S Edward kyng and martyr destroyed by the deceite of hys mother in law but yet within memory 40. yeares after the homage done by Kynald to King Edgar that is to say in the yeare of our Lord. 1017. Malcoline the king of Scots did homage to Knute our predecessour After this homage done The Scots vttered some peece of theyr naturall disposition whereupon by warre made by our progenitour S. Edward the confessour 39. yeare after that homage done that is to saye the yeare of our Lord. 1056 Malcoline king of Scots was vanquished and the realme of Scotland geuen to Malcoline his sonne by our sayd progenitour S. Edward vnto whom the sayd Malcoline made homage and fealty Within 40. yeares after that William Conquerour entred this realme whereof he accompted no perfect conquest vntill he had likewise subdued the Scots and therfore in the sayd yeare which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1068 the sayde Malcoline King of Scots did homage to the sayd William Conquerour as hys superiour by Conquest king of England 25. yeares after that which was the yeare of our Lord. 1093. the sayd Malcoline did homage fealty to William Rufus sonne to the sayd William Conquerour and yet after that was for his offences and demerites deposed and hys sonne substitute in hys place who likewise fayled in his duety and therfore was ordained in that estate by the sayd William Rufus Edgar brother to the last Malcoline and sonne to the first who did hys homage and fealty accordingly 7. yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1100. the sayd Edgar king of the Scots did homage to Henry the first our progenitour 37 yeare after that Dauid king of Scots did homage to Matilde the Emperatrice as daughter and heyre to Henry the first Wherefore being after required by Stephen then obtayning possession of the Realme to make his homage he refused so to doe because he had before made it to the sayd Matilde and thereupon forbare After whiche Dauids death whiche ensued shortly after the sonne of the sayde Dauid made homage to the sayde Kyng Stephen 14. yeares after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1150. William king of Scots and Dauid hys brother with all the nobles of Scotland made homage to Henry the second sonne with a reseruation of their duetye to Henry the second hys Father 25 yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1175. William kyng of Scotland after much rebellion and resistaunce according to their naturall inclination King Henry the second then beyng in Normandy knowledged finally his errour and made hys peace and composition confimed with hys great Seale and the Seales of the nobilitie of Scotland making therewith his homage and fealtie Within 15. yeares after that which wat the yeare of our Lorde 1190 the sayd William king of Scots came to our Citty of Caunterbury and there dyd homage to our noble progenitour Kyng Richard the first 1124. yeares after that the said William did Homage to our progenitour king Iohn vpon a hill besides Lincolne making his othe vpon the Crosse of Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury being there present and a merueilous multitude assembled for that purpose 26. yeare after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1230. Alexander king of Scots maryed
of our right deare Lord and king and all the Realme with all our might and strength to keepe and mayntayne the Realme as all good people ought for to do Vpon that we pray you and desire you that ye woulde be helping to vs for the health and profite of the Realme and we haue had none aunswere of you nor knowe not your will in that parte Wherefore we send to you agayne and pray you charge you that ye beat you so against vs that ye haue nor make no cause vs to greue but that ye be to vs helping in all the wayes that you may And were ye well in certaine that we and also those that commeth with vs into this realme nothing for to done but that shall be pleasing to God and common profite to al the Realme Not els but for to destroy the Spensers enemyes to the Realme as ye well know Wherefore we pray and charge you in the fayth that ye owe to our Lord the king to the Crowne and to vs and vpon all that ye may forfeite that if Hugh Spenser both the father and the sonne our enemies come within your power that ye do theÌ hastely to be take fastly kept til we haue ordeined for them our will And as ye desire profite and honour of vs and of the Realme Vnderstanding well if it be so that ye doe our desire and prayer we shall the more be beholden to you And also we shall doe you profite and worship if that ye send vs hastely worde agayne of our will Geuen at Baldocke the sixt day of October These foresayd letters being published and perused the Bishop of Exceter to whom as ye heard was committed the rule of the City sent to the Maior for theyr keyes of the gates vsing so sharpe wordes in the kinges name yâ variaunce began to kindle betwene him and the Cittizens so farre forth that the commons in theyr rage tooke the foresayd Byshop and beheaded him and two of his housholde at that StaÌdard in Cheape Then the king went to Bristow and ordayned sir Hugh SpeÌser the father there to keep the Castle and the towne and the king with Hugh Spencer the sonne and Syr Robert Baldocke Chauncellour the Earle of Arundell went into Wales And the Queene so pursued them that first they tooke the towne yelded vp to her Then they tooke syr Hugh Spenser the father whom being drawn and torne they at last hanged vp at Bristow in chaynes of yron As the king was thus flying yâ queene caused to be proclaymed through her army that the Kyng should come and appeare and so to receaue his kingdome agayne if he woulde be conformable to his liege subiectes Who when he did not appeare Prince Edward his sonne was proclaymed high keeper of the Realme In the meane tyme Henry Earle of Lancaster brother to the good Earle Thomas which before was beheaded also Lord William Souch and M. Upphowell were sent by the Queene into Wales to pursue the king there tooke him and sent him to the Castell of Kenelworth And tooke Hugh Spenser the sonne and Sir Robert Baldock Chauncellour and sir Iohn Earle of Arundell brought them all to the towne of Hereford And anone after Hugh Spenser the sonne was drawn and hanged on a gallowes fiftye foote highe and after beheaded and quartered whose quarters were sent into 4. quarters of the Realme Syr Iohn of Arundel was beheaded sir Robert Baldock was put in Newgate at London where shortly after he pyned away and dyed among the theeues This done a Parliament was assembled at London from whence message was sent to the Kyng that if he would resigne vp his Crowne hys sonne shoulde haue it after him If not an other shold take it to whom the lot would geue it Wherevpon the king being constrayned to yelde vp his Crowne to hys sonne was kept in prison and after had to Barkley where he is sayd to take great repentance After this message beyng sent and the king halfe condescending thereunto the Parliament notwithstanding prosecuting and goyng forward there was a bill exhibited and put vp contayning certayne articles agaynst the sayd Kyng then in prison in the Castle of Barkley touching his misbehauiour and imprudent gouerning of the realme whiche bill openly before all the Lordes and commons by the speaker of the Parliament house was read After long consultation thereof amongest themselues touching those articles and also for the better and more circumspect gouernment of the Realme from that tyme forth it was consulted and agreed vppon by the Lordes spirituall and temporall and commons there assembled that they sayd Edward was a man not meete to be their Kyng nor from that tyme forth anye more to beare the Crowne royall or title of a Kyng But that Edward hys eldest sonne who there in the same court of high Parliament was present as he was rightfull heyre and inheritor therunto so should he be crowned king therof in hys fathers steade with these conditions thereunto annexed That he should take wise sage and true Counsellers vnto him That the Realme might be better and more circumspectly gouerned then before in the tyme of Edward his father it was That the old King his Father should be honourably prouided for and kept so long as he liued according as vnto his estate it appertayned c. These and other things thus finished and ended the Parliament breaketh vp and all thinges necessary to the coronation of a Prince appertayning were in speedy wise prepared whereof more hereafter Christ willing shal be specified In the meane tyme as touching the king whiche was yet in prison it is thought by some writers that the next yeare following by the meanes of syr Roger Mortimer he was miserably slayne with a spit as is sayd being thrust vp into his body and was buryed at Gloucester after he had raigned xix yeares In the time and raigne of this King the Colledge of Cambridge called Michaell house was founded and builded by Syr Henry StantoÌ Knight to the vse and increase of learning a thing in a common wealth very profitable And necessary to be had the want and need wherof many sondry times is sooner felt in this realme of ours and other Realmes abroad then is the discommoditie therof of most men commonly vnderstoode About the same time also was Nicholaus de Lyra which wrote the ordinary glose of the Bible Also Gulielmus Oceham a worthy diuine and of a right sincere iudgement as the times then would either geue or suffer In the tractation of this kings history before was declared what grudge did kindle in the harts of the Barons agaynst the king for reuoking such actes and customes as had bene before in the Parliament established both for Peter GauestoÌ for that two Spensers Also what seuere punishment the king did execute vppon them for the same in suche cruell and rigorous sorte that as he spared
wherfore he was depriued were these That the Pope had no more power to excommunicate any man then hath an other That if it be geueÌ by any persoÌ to the pope to excoÌmunicate yet to absolue the same is as much in the power of an other priest as in hys He affirmed moreouer that neyther the king nor any temporall Lord could geue any perpetuity to the church or to any ecclesiasticall person for that when such ecclesiasticall do sinne habitualiter continuing in the same still the temporal powers ought and may meritoriously take away from them that before hath bene bestowed vpon theÌ And that he proued to haue bene practised before here in England by WilliaÌ Rufus which thing sayd he if he did lawfully why may not the same also be practised now if he did it vnlawfully then both the church erre sayth he doth vnlawfully in praying for him But of his assertions more shall follow Christ willing hereafter The story which ascribeth to him these assertions being taken out as I take it of that monastery of S. Albons addeth withall that in his teaching and preaching he was very eloquent but a dissembler saith he and an hipocrite Why he surmiseth him to be an hypocrite the cause was this First because he resorted much to the orders of the begging Friers frequenting and extolling the perfection of their pouerty Secondly because he and his felowes vsually accustomed in their preaching to go baretoote and in simple russet gownes By this I suppose may sufficiently appeare to the indifferent the nature and condition of Wickliffe how far it was froÌ the ambitioÌ pride which in the slaundrous pen of Polydore Virgil reporting in his 19. book of him that because he was not preferred to higher honors and dignities of the church conceiuing therfore indignation agaynst the clergy became theyr mortall enemy How true this was he onely knoweth best that rightly shall iudge both yâ one and the other In the meane time by other circuÌstaunces partes of his life we may also partly coÌiecture what is to be thoght of that maÌ But howsoeuer it was in him either true or false yet it had bene Polidors part either not so intemperatly to haue abused his pen or at least to haue shewed some greater authority and ground of that his report For to follow nothing els but flying fame so rashlye to defame a man whose life he knoweth not is not the part of a faythful story writer But to returne from wheÌce we digressed Beside these his opinions and assertions aboue recited with other mo which are hereafter to be brought in order He began also then something nearely to touch the matter of the Sacrament prouing that in the sayd Sacrament the accidences of bread remayned not without the subiect or substaunce both by the holy Scriptures and also by the authoritye of the doctors but specially by such as were most auncieÌt As for the latter writers that is to say such as haue written vpon that argumeÌt vnder the thousand yeres since Christes time he vtterly refused saying that after these yeares Sathan was losed set at liberty And that since that time the life of man hath bene most subiect and in danger of errors the simple and playne truth to appeare and consist in the Scriptures wherunto all humam traditions whatsoeuer they be must be referred and specially such as are set forth published now of late yeares This was the cause why he refused the latter writers of decretals leaning only to the Scriptures auncient doctors most stoutly affirming out of them that in the SacrameÌt of the body which is celebrate with bread the accideÌce not to be present with out the substaunce That is to say that the body of Chryst is not present without the breade as the common sorte of Priestes in those daies did dreame As for his arguments what they were we wyll shortly at more oportunity by Gods grace declare them in an other place But herein the trueth as the Poet speaketh very truely had gotten Iohn Wickeliffe great displeasure and hatred at many mens handes and specially of the Monkes and richest sort of Priestes Albeit through the fauor and supportation of the duke of Lancaster and Lord Henry Percy he persisted hitherto in some meane quiet against their woluish violence eruelty Till at last about the yeare of our Lord. 1376. the Byshops still vrging and inciting their Archbishop Symon Sudberye who before had depriued him and afterward prohibited him also not to stirre any more in those sorts of matters had obteined by processe and order of citation to haue him brought before them Whereunto both place and time for him to appeare after theyr vsuall forme was to him assigned The Duke hauing intelligence that Wickliffe his client should come before the Bishops fearing that he being but one was to weake agaynst such a multitude calleth to him out of the orders of Friers foure Bachelers of Diuinity out of euery order one to ioyne them with Wickliffe also for more surety When the day was come assigned to the said Wickliffe to appeare whiche day was Thursday the 19. of February Iohn Wickliffe accompanied with the foure Friers aforesayd and with them also the Duke of Lancaster and Lord Henry Percy Lord Marshal of England the said Lord Percy also going before them to make rowme and way wherewith wickliffe should come Thus wickliffe through the prouidence of god being sufficiently garded was comming to the place where the Bishops sate whome by the way they animated and exhorted not to feare nor shrink a whit at the company of the bishops there present who were all vnlearned said they in respect of him For so proceede that wordes of my foresaid author whom I follow in this narration neither that he shold dread the concourse of the people whom they would themselues assiste and defend in such sort as he should take no harme With these wordes and with the assistaunce of the nobles wickliffe in hart encouraged approcheth to that church of S. Paule in London where a mayne prease of people was gathered to heare what shold be sayd done Such was there the frequencie and throng of the multitude that the Lordes for all the puissance of the high Marshall vnneth with great difficulty could get way through In so much that the bishop of London whose name was William Courtney seeing the stir that the Lord Marshal kept in the Church among the people speaking to that Lord Perry sayd that if he had knowne before what maistries he would haue kept in the church he would haue stopped hym out from comming there At which wordes of the Byshop the Duke disdayning not a little aunswered to the Byshop agayne and sayd that he woulde keepe such maisterie there though he sayd nay At last after much wrastling they pierced through and came to our Ladies chappell Where the Dukes and Barons were
sitting together with the Archbishops other Bishops Before whome the foresayd Iohn Wickliffe according to the maner stode before theÌ to know what shold be laid vnto him To whome first spake the Lord Percy bidding him to sit downe saying that he had many things to answer to and therfore had need of some softer seat But the bishop of London cast eftsoones into a fumish chase with those words sayd he should not sit there Neither was it sayd he according to law or reason that he which was cited there to appeare to answere before his ordinary should sit downe during the time of his aunswere but shold staÌd Upon these words a fire began to heat kindle betweene them In so much that they began to rate and to reuile one the other that the whole multitude therewith disquieted began to be set on a hurrey Then the Duke taking the Lord Percies part wyth hasty wordes began also to take vp the bishop To whom the Bishops again nothing inferiour in reprochful checks and rebukes did render require not onely to him as good as he brought but also did so far excell him in this rayling arte of scolding that to vse the words of mine author Erubuit Dux quòd non potuit praeualere litigio i. that the Duke blushed and was ashamed because he could not ouerpasse the Bishop in brawling and rayling and therefore fell to playn threatning manasing that bishop that he would bring down the pride not onely of him but also of all the prelacie of Englande And speaking moreouer vnto him Thou sayd he bearest thy self so brag vpon thy parentes which shall not be able to helpe thee They shall haue enough to do to helpe themselues For his parentes were the Earle and countesse of Deuonshire To whom the byshop again aunswered that to be bold to tell truth his confidence was not in his parentes nor in any man els but onely in God in whoÌ he trusted Then the Duke softly whispering in the care of him next by him sayd that he woulde rather plucke out the Bishop by the heyre of his head out of the Church then he would take this at his hand This was not spoke so secretly but that the Londiners ouerheard him Wherupon being set in a rage they cryed out saying that they would not suffer theyr bishop so coÌtemptuously to be abused But rather they woulde loose their liues then that he should so be drawen out by the heyre Thus that councell being broken with scolding and brawling for that day was dissolued before 9. of the cloke And the Duke with the Lord Percy went to the Parliament Where the same day before dinner a bill was put vp in the name of the king by the Lord Thomas Wostock and Lord Henry Percy that the Cittie of London shoulde no more be gouerned by a Mayor but by a Captayne as in times before And that the Marshall of England shold haue al the adoe in taking the Arestes within the said Citty as in other citties beside with other petitions moe tending to the like derogation of the liberties of London which bill being read standeth vp Iohn Philpot Burgesse then for the citây saying to theÌ which read the bill that that was neuer seene so before adding moreouer that the Mayor woulde neuer suffer any such things or other arest to be brought into the citty with mo such wordes of like stoutnes The next day following the Londiners assembled theÌselues in a councell to consider among them vpon the Bill for chaunging the Mayor and about the office of the Marshall also concerning the iniuries done the day before to theyr Bishop In which meane time they being busy in long consultation of this matter sodenly and vnawares entred in the place two certaine Lordes whether to come to spy or for what other cause the author leaueth it vncertayne the one called Lord Fizwalter the other Lord Guy Brian At the first comming in of theÌ the vulgare sort was ready forthwith to flee vppon them as spies had not they made theyr protestation with an othe declaring that their comming in was for no harme toward them And so were compelled by the citizens to sweare to the city their truth and fidelity contrary to the which othe if they shoulde rebell contented to forfeit whatsoeuer goods and possessions they had within the citie This done theÌ began the Lord Fizwalter in this wise to perswade and exhort the Citizens first declaring how he was bound and obliged to them and to theyr Citty not for the othe onely now newly receiued but of old and ancient good will from his great graundfathers tyme. Beside other diuers dueties for the which he was chiefly bound to be one of their principall fautors for so muche as what so euer tended to their damage and detriment redounded also no lesse vnto his owne for which cause he coulde not otherwise chuse but that as he did vnderstand to be attempted against the publike profite and liberties of the Cittye he must needs communicate the same to them who vnlesse they with speedy circumspection do occurre and preuent perils that may and are like to ensue it would turne in the end to theyr no small incoÌmoditie And as there were many other thinges whiche required their vigilant care and diligeÌce so one thing therr was which he could in no wise but admonish them of which was this necessary to be coÌsidered of them all how the Lord Marshall Henry Percy in his place within himselfe had one in ward and custody whether with the knowledge or without the knowledge of them he coulde not tell this he coulde tell that the sayd Lord Marshall was not alowed any suche ward or prison in his house within the liberties of the Citty Which thing if it be not seeke to in time the example therof being suffered would in fine breede to such a preiudice vnto their customes and liberties as they shoulde not hereafter when they would reforme the iniurie thereof These words of the Lord Fizwalter were not so soone spoken but they were as soone taken of the rash Citizens who in al hasty fury running to their armour weapons went incontinently to the house of the Lord Percy where breaking vp the gates by violence they tooke out the prisoner burned the stockes wherein he sate in the midst of London Then was the Lord Percy sought for whome sayth the story they woulde doubtlesse haue slayne if they might haue fouÌd him With their bils and iauelins al corners and priuy chambers were searched beds hangings torne a sunder But the Lord Percy as God would was then with the Duke whome one Iohn Yper the same day with great instance had desired to dinner The Londiners not finding him at home and supposing that he was wyth the Duke at Sauoy in all hasty heat turned their power thither running as fast as they could to the Dukes house Where also
suspected of the byshops were the more maliced no doubt therefore of the sayd byshops whiche were the more ready to finde take all occasions to worke agaynst them as by theyr doyng herein may wel appeare For the bishop of Salisbury and archb of Yorke hauing no greater matter agaynst them then was declared with a grieuous complaynt went to the king complayning of the Mayor and Sheriffes of LoÌdon What trespasse the Mayor and Sheriffes had done as ye haue heard before so may you iudge Now what followed after let vs heare The king incensed not a little w e the complaynt of the Bishops conceined estsoones against the Mayor and Sheriffes and agaynst the whole Cittie of London a great stomache In so muche that the Mayor both the Sheriffes were sent for and remoued from theyr office Syr Edward Darlyngton then was made warden Gouernor of the citie who also for hys gentlenes shewed to the Cittizens was also deposed and an other named syr Baldwyn Radington placed in that roome Moreouer so much grew the kinges displeasure agaynst the City that he also remoued from London the courtes termes to be kept at Yorke that is to say the Chauncery the Eschequer the kinges benche the hamper and the common place where the same conâââued from Midsommer tyll Christenmas to the great decay of the Cittye of London which was an 1393. Thivdly an other great cause whiche purchased the K. much euill will among hys subiectes was the secret murthering of his owne Uncle named T. Woodstocke Duke of Gloucester of whom mention was made before where was declared how the said Duke with the Earle of Arundell the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Darby with other were vp in armour agaynst certaine wicked Counsaylours about the king Whereupon the king watching afterward hys time came into Chelsford so to the place neare by where the Duke lay wherwith hys own hands he arested the sayd Duke his Uncle and sent him downe by water immediatly to Calice And there through the kinges commaundement by secret meanes was put to death being strangled vnder a fetherbed the Earle Marshall being then the keeper of Calis Wherby great indignation roâe in many mens hartes agaynst the king With the same Duke of Gloucester also about the same time was arested and imprisoned the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Arundel who being condemned by parliament were then executed whereby great grudge and great indignation rose in the heartes of many agaynst the king an 1397. Fourthly to omit here the blanke chartes sent ouer all the land by the king and how the king was sayd to let out his realme to ferme Ouer and beside all these aboue premised fell an other matter whiche was the principall occasion of this mischiefe The banishment I meane of HeÌry Erle of Darby and made Duke of Herford a little before being sonne of Iohn of Gaunt the Duke of LaÌcaster who dyed shortly after the banishment of hys sonne and lieth buryed in the Church of S. Paule in London and the Duke of Northfolke who was before Erle of Notingham and after by this king made Duke of Northfolke the yeare before At which time the king made 5. Dukes a Marques and foure Earles to wit Duke of Herforde whiche was before Earle of Darby Duke of Awmerle which was before Earle of Rutland Duke of Southrey who was before Earle of Kent Duke of Exester whiche was before Erle of Huntington and this Duke of North folke being before Earle of Notinghame as is aforesayd c. The occasion of banishing these foresayd Dukes was this About this present time the Duke of Herforde did appeach the Duke of Northfolke vppon certayne wordes to be spoken against the king Wherupon casting theyr gloues one agaynst the other they appoynted to fight out yâ quarrell a day being for the same appoynted at Couentry But the king tooke vp the matter in hys owne handes banishing the Duke of Northfolke for euer whiche after dyed at Uenice and the other Duke which was the Duke of Herford for 10. yeares Beside these also was exiled in France Thomas Arunder archbishop of Caunterbury by Acte of Parliament in the same yere for poynts of treason as ye haue heard before expressed page 512. col 2. All which turned to the great inconuenieÌce of this king as in the euent following may appeare These causes and preparatiues thus premised it followed the yeare after which was an 1399. and last yeare of this king that the king vpon certaine affayres to be done tooke hys viage into Ireland In which meane time HeÌry of Bollingbroke Earle of Darby and Duke of Herford and with him the foresayd archbishop Thomas Arundel which before were both exiled returning out of Fraunce to Calice came into England challenging the Dukedome of Lancaster after the death of hys father With âhem also came the sonne and heyre of the Earle of Arundell beyng yet but yong These together setting out of Calice arriued at Rauenspur in the North. At the knowledge whereof much people gathered vnto them In this meane time as the Duke was houering on the sea to enter the land L. Edmund Duke of York the kings Uncle to whome the king committed the custodye of thys realm hauing intelligence thereof called to him the Byshop of Chichester named Edmund Stafford Chauncellor of the Realme and W. Scroupe Earle of Wiltshyre Lorde Treasurer also I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene and Iohn Ruschell with diuers other consulting with them what was best in that case to be done Who then gaue their aduise whether wilful or vnskilfull it is not knowne but very vnfruitfull that he shold leaue london and go to S. Albons there to wayt for more strength able to encounter with the Duke But as the people out of diuers quarters resorted thether many of them protested that they woulde do nothing to the harme and preiudice of the Duke of LaÌcaster who they sayd was uniustly expulsed The rest then of the counsayle I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene W. Stroupe Treasurer hearing and vnderstanding how the commons were minded to ioyne with the Duke of Hereford left the Duke of York and the lord Chauncellor and fled to the Castell of Bristow Where is to be vnderstand that these foure were they to whome the common fame ran that the king had let out hys realme to farme and were so hated of the people that it is to be thought that for the hatred of them more then for the king this commotion was among the people As this broyle was in England the noyse therof sounding to the kinges eares being then in Ireland for hastye speed of returning into England left in Ireland both his busines and most of hys ordinance also behinde hym And so passing the seas landed at Milforde hauen not daryng as it seemed to come to London On the contrary side vnto Henry Duke of Herforde being landed
as is sayde in the North came the Earle of Northumberland Lord Henry Percy and Henry his son the Earle of Westmerland Lord Radulph Neuile and other Lordes moe to a great number so that the multitude rose to 60000. able souldiours Who first making towarde the Castle of Bristow tooke the foresayd Busshey Grene Scroupe and Bagot of whom three incontinent were beheaded Bagot escaped away and fled away to Ireland The king in this meane while lying about Wales destitute and desolate without comfort or counsayle who neither durst come to London neyther would any man come to him and perceauing moreouer the commons that were vp in such a great power agaynst hym would rather dye then geue ouer that they had begunne for feare of themselues Seing therforeno other remedy called to him L.T. Percye Earle of Worcester and stewarde of hys household willing him with other of hys family to prouide for themselues in tyme. Who then openly in the hall brake his white rod before them all commaunding euerye man to shift for himselfe Although Fabian and some other say that he did this of hys owne accord contrary to his allegeance The king compassed on euery side with miseryes shifted from place to place the Duke still following him tyll at length being at the Castle of Conewey the king desired to talk with Tho. Arundell archb and the Earle of NorthuÌberland To whom he declared that he woulde resigne vp hys crowne in condition that an honourable liuing might be for hym prouided and life promised to 8. persons such as he would name Which being graunted and ratified but not performed he came to the Castle of Flint where after talke had with the Duke of LaÌcaster he was brought the same night by the Duke and his armye to Chester And from thence was conueyed secretly into the Tower there to be kept till the next parliament By the way as he came neare to London diuers euil desposed men of the city being warned thereof gathered themselues thinking to haue slayne hym for the great cruelty he had vsed before toward the Citty But by the pollicies of the Mayor and rulers of the Cittie the madnes of the people was stayd Not long after followed the Duke and also began the parliament In which Parliament the Earle of Northumberland with many other Earles and Lords were sent to the king in the Tower to take of him a full resignation according to hys former promise and so they did This done diuers accusations and articles were layd and engrossed agaynst the sayd King to the number of 33. some say 38. which for the matter not greatly materiall in them contayned I ouerpasse And that next yeare after was had to Pomferr Castle and there famished to death King Henry the fourth ANd thus King Richard by common assent being deposed from his rightfull crowne The Duke of Lancaster was led by Thomas Arundell the Archbishop to the feat royall who there standing vp and crossed himselfe on the forehead and the brest spake in wordes as followeth ¶ In the name of God Amen I Henry of Lancaster clayme the Realme of England and the crowne with all the appurtenaunces as I that am descended by right lyne of the bloud comming from that good Lord King Henry the 3. And thorough the right that God of his grace hath sent to me with the helpe of my kinne and of my frendes to recouer the same which was in poynt to be vndone for default of good gouernance and due iustice c. ¶ After which wordes the Archbishop asking the assent of the people being ioyfull of theyr new king took the Duke by the haÌd placed him in the kingly throne which was an 1399 and shortly after by the foresayd Archbishop he was crowned also for king of England Ex Chron. De Alban The next yeare after followed a Parliament holden at Westminster in which Parliament one will Sautre a good man and a faythfull priest inflamed with zeeale of true Religion required he might be heard for the commoditie of the whole realme But the matter being smelt before by the Byshops they obtayned that the matter should be referred to the conuocation Where the sayd William Sautre being brought before the Byshops and Notaries thereunto appointed the conuocation was differred to the Saterday next ensuing When Saterday was come that is to say the 12. day of February Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterbury in the presence of his Counsayle prouinciall being assembled in the sayd Chapter house agaynst one fyr William Sautre otherwise called Chatris Chaplayne personally then and there appearing by the commaundement of the foresayd archbishop of Caunterbury obiected that the sayd sir William before the Byshop of Norwiche had once renounced and abiured diuers and sondry conclusions heretical and erroneous and that after such abiuration made he publiquely and priuily helde taught preached the same conclusions or els such like disagreeing to the catholique fayth and to the great perill and pernitious example of others And after this he caused such like conclusions holden and preached as is sayd by the sayd Syr William without renunciation then and there to be read vnto the sayd Archbishop by maister Robert Haull ChaÌcellor vnto the sayd byshop in a certayne scrole written in tenour of wordes as followeth Syr William Chatris otherwise called Sautre parish Priest of the Churche S. Scithe the Uirgine in London publiquely and priuily doth holde these conclusions vnder written ¶ In Primis he sayth that he will not worship the crosse on which Christ suffered but onely Christ that suffred vppon the Crosse. 2. Item that he would sooner worship a temporal king then the foresayd wodden crosse 3. Item that he would rather worship the bodyes of the Saintes then the very crosse of Christ on which he hong if it were before him 4. Item that he woulde rather worship a man truely contrite then the crosse of Christ. 5. Item that he is bound rather to worship a man that is predestinate then an aungell of God 6. Item that if any man would visite the monumentes of Peter and Paule or go on Pilgrimage to the Toumbe of S. Thomas or els any whether els for the obtayning of any temporall benefite he is not bounde to keepe hys vowe but that he may distribute the expences of his vowe vpon the almes of the poore 7. Item that euery priest and Deacon is more bound to preach the word of God then to say the canonical houres 8. Item that after the pronouncing of the Sacramental wordes of the body of Christ the bread remayneth of the same nature that it was before neyther doth it cease to be bread To which conclusions or articles being thus read the Archbish. of Caunterb required the same Syr William to aunswere And then the sayd William asked a copy of such articles or conclusions and a competent space to answere vnto the same Whereupon the
and protesting before the face of the people that his comming into the Realme in the absence of the king was for none other cause but that he might in humble sort with the loue and fauour of the king and all the Lords spirituall and temporall haue and enioy his lawfull inheritance descending vnto him of right after the death of his father which thing as it pleased all men so cried they Blessed is he that commeth in the name of the Lord But how this blessing afterwards turned into cursing shall appeare in that which followeth and also ye shall vnderstand his horrible and wicked conspiracie against his soueraigne Lord king Richard and diuers other Lords as well spirituall as temporall besides that his manifest periurie shal wel be known and that he remaineth not only foresworne and periured but also excommunicate for that he conspired against his soueraigne Lord our king Wherefore we pronounce him by these presents as well periured as excommunicate 3. Thirdly we depose c. against the said Lord Henry that he the said Lord HeÌry immediatly after his entry into England by crasty and subtile policie caused to be proclaimed openly throughout the Realme that no tenths of the Clergy fiftenes of the people sealing vp of cloth diminution of wooll impost of wine nor other extortioÌs or exactions whatsoeuer should hereafter be required or exacted hoping by this meanes to purchase vnto him the voice and fauour of the prelates spiritual the Lords temporall the Marchants comminaltie of the whole Realme After this he tooke by force the kings Castels and fortresses spoiled and deuoured his goodes wheresoeuer he found it crieng hauocke hauocke The kings maiestie subiects as well spirituall as temporal he spoiled and robbed some he tooke captiue and imprisoned them and some he slew put to miserable death wherof many were Bishops prelates Priests and religious men Whereby it is manifest that the said Lord Henry is not only periured in promising swearing that there should be hereafter no more exactioÌs paiments or extortions within the realme but also excommunicate for the violence and iniurie done to Prelats and Priests Wherefore by these presents we pronounce him as afore as well periured as excommunicate 4. Fourthly we depose c. against the said Lord Henry that he hearing of the Kings returne from Ireland into Wales rose vp against his soueraigne Lord the king with many thousands of armed men marching forward with al his power towards the Castle of Flint in Wales where he tooke the king held him prisoner and so led him captiue as a traitor vnto Leicester from whence he tooke his iourney towards London misusing the king by the way both he and his with many iniuries and opprobrious coÌtumelies and scoffes And in the end committed him to the Tower of London and held a Parliament the king being absent in prison wherein for feare of death he compelled the king to yeeld and resigne vnto him all his right title of the kingdome and crowne of England After which resignation being made the said Lord Henry standing vp in the Parliament house stoutly and proudly before them al said aâââmed that the kingdome of EnglaÌd and crowne of the same with al therunto belonging did pertaine vnto him at that present as of very right and to none other for that the said king Richard by his owne deede was depriued for euer of all the right title interest that euer he had hath or may haue in the same And thus at length by right and wrong he exalted himselfe vnto yâ throne of the kingdome since which time our commoÌ weale neuer florished nor prospered but altogether hath bene void of vertue for that the spiritualtie was so oppressed exercise and warlike practises hath not bin mainteined charitie is waxed cold couetousnes and miserie hath takeÌ place finally mercy is taken away vengeance supplieth the rcome Wherby it doth appeare as before is said that yâ said Lord HeÌry is not only periured false by vsurping the kingdome and dominion belonging to another but also excommunicate for the apprehending vniust imprisoning and depriuing his soueraigne Lord the king of his roiall crowne and dignitie Wherefore as in the articles before we pronounce the said Lord Henry to be excommunicate 5. Fiftly we depose c. against the said Lord Henry that he the same Lord Henry with the rest of his fauourers complices heaping mischief vpon mischief haue coÌmitted and brought to passe a most wicked and mischieuous fact yea such as hath not bene heard of at any time before For after that they had taken and imprisoned the king and deposed him by open iniurie against all humane nature yet not coÌteÌt with this they brought him to Poinfret Castle and there imprisoned him where xv daies nights they vexed him with continuall hunger thirst and cold and finally berest him of life with such a kind of death as neuer before that time was knowen in England but by Gods prouidence it is come to light Who euer heard of such a deed or who euer saw the like of him Wherefore O England arise stand vp auenge the cause the death and iniurie of thy king and prince which if thou do not take this for certaintie that the righteous God will destroy thee by strange inuasions and foreigne power and auenge himselfe on thee for this so horrible an act Whereby doth appeare not only his periurie but also his excommunication most execrable so that as before we pronounce the said Henry not only periured but also excommunicate 6. Sixtly we depose c. against the sayd Lord Henry that after he had attained to the crowne and scepter of the kingdome he caused forthwith to be apprehended diuers Lords spirituall Bishops Abbots Priors and religious men of all orders whom he arested imprisoned bound and against all order brought them before the secular iudges to be examined not sparing the Bishops whose bodies were annointed with sacred oyle nor priests nor religious men but commanded them to be coÌdemned hanged and beheaded by the temporall law and iudgement notwithstanding the priuiledge of the Church and holie orders which he ought to haue reuerenced and worshipped it he had bin a true and lawfull king for the first and chiefest othe in the coronation of a lawfull king is to defend and keepe inuiolate the liberties and rights of the Church and not to deliuer anie Priest or religious man into the hands of the secular power except for heresie onely and that after his degradation according to the order of the Church Contrary vnto all this hath he done so that it is manifest by this article as afore in the rest that he is both periured and excommunicate 7. Seuenthly we depose c. against the said Lord Henry that not onely he caused to be put to death the Lords spirituall and other Religious men but also diuers of the Lords
temporall and nobilitie of the Realme and cheifly those that studied for the preseruatioÌ of the commonweale not âcasing as yet to coÌtinue his mischeuous enterprise if by Gods prouideÌce it be not preuented that with speed Amongst all other of the Nobilitie these first he put to death the Earle of Salisbury the Earle of Huntington the Earle of Gloucester the Lord Roger Clarendon the kyngs brother with diuers other knights and Esquiers and afterwards the Lord Thomas Percy Earle of Worcester and the Lord Henry Percy sonne and heyre to the Earle of Northunberland the which Lord Henry he not onely slew but to the vttermost of his power againe and againe he caused hym to be slayne For after that he was once put to death and deliuered to the Lord of Furniuale to be buryed who committed his body to holy sepulture with as much honour as might be commending his soule to almighty God with the suffrages of the blessed masse other praiers the said Lord Henry most like a cruel beast still thirsting hys bloud caused his body to be exhumate brought forth againe and to be reposed betwene two milstones in the towne of Shreusbury there to be ãâã wyth armed men And afterwards to be beheaded anâ quartered commanding his head and quarters to be caried vnto diuers cities of the kingdome Wherefore for so detestable a fact neuer heard of in any age before we pronounce him as in the former articles excommunicate 8. Eightly we depose c. agaynst the said Lord Henry for that after his atteining to the crowne he willingly ratified allowed and approued a most wicked statute set forth renued in yâ parliament holden at Winchester The which statute is directly against yâ Church of Rome the power principalitie therof giuen by our Lord Iesus Christ and vnto blessed S. Peter his successors Bishops of Rome vnto whom belongeth by full authoritie the free disposing of all spirituall promotions as wel superior as inferiour which wicked statute is the cause of many mischiefes vid. of simonie periurie adultery incest misorder disobedience for that many Bishops Abbots priors and prelats we will not say by vertue but rather by errour of this statute haue bestowed yâ benefices vacant vpoÌ yong men rude and vnworthy persons which haue compacted with them for the same so that scarce no one prelate is found that hath not couenanted with the partie promoted for the halfe yearely or at the least the third part of the said benefice so bestowed And by this meanes the said statute is the destruction of the right of S. Peter the Church of Rome and England the Cleargie and vniuersities the mainteuance of wars and the whole common wealth c. 9. Ninthly we say and depose c. against the said Lord Henry that after he had tyrannously taken vpon him the gouernement of the Realme England neuer florished since nor prospered by reason of his continuall exactions of money and oppressions yearely of the cleargie and coÌminaltie neither is it knowen how this money so extorted is bestowed when as neither his souldiours nor his gentlemen are payed as yet their wages and fees for their charges and wonderfull toile and labour neither yet the poore countrey people are satisfied for the victuall taken of them And neuertheles the miserable clergie and more miserable comminaltie are forced still to pay by menaces and sharp threatnings Notwithstanding he sware when he first vsurped the crowne that hereafter there should be no such exactions nor vexations neither of the clergie nor lââtie Wherfore as afore we pronounce him periured c. 10. In the tenth and last article we depose say and openly protest by these presents for our selues all our assistents in the cause of the Church of Rome and England and in the cause of king Richard his heires the clergie and comminaltie of the whole Realme that neither our entention is was nor shall be in word nor deed to offend any state either of the prelats spirituall Lords temporall nor commons of the realme but rather foreseeing the perdition and destruction of this Realme to approch we haue here brought before you certeine articles concerning the destruction of the same to be circumspectlie considered of the whole assembly as well of the Lords spirituall as temporall and the faithfull commons of England beseeching you all in that bowels of Iesus Christ the righteous iudge and for the merits of our blessed Lady the mother of God and of S. George our defender vnder whose displayed banner we wish to liue and die and vnder paine of damnation that ye will be fauourable to vs and our causes which are three in number Wherof the first is that we exalt vnto the kingdome the true lawfull heire and him to crowne in kinglie throne with the diademe of England And secondly that we renoke the weshmen the Irishmen and all other our enimies vnto perpetuall peace and amitie Thirdly and finally that we deliuer and make free our natiue countrey from al exactions extortioÌs vniust paiments Beseeching our Lord Iesus Christ to graunt his blessing the remission of their sinnes life euerlasting to all that assist vs to their power in this godly and meritorious worke and vnto all those that are against vs we threaten the curse of almighty God by the authority committed vnto vs by Christ and his holy Church and by these presents we pronounce them excommunicate These Articles being seene and read much concourse of people daily resorted more and more to that archbishop The Earle of Westmerland being then not far off with Iohn the kings sonne hearing of this mustered his souldiours with all the power he was able to make bent toward the Archbishop but seeing his part too weake to encounter with him vseth practise of policie where strength would not serue And first comming to him vnder colour of frendship dissembled laboureth to seeke out the causes of that great stirre To whome the Archbyshop againe answering no hurt to be entended thereby but profit rather to the kyng and common wealth and maintenance of publicke peace but for so much as he stood in great scare and danger of the king he was therefore compelled so to doo And withall shewed vnto him the contents of the Articles aforesaid which when the Earle had read setting a faire face vpon it seemed highly to commend the purpose and doyngs of the Bishop promising moreouer that he would helpe also forward in that quarell to the vttermost of his power And required vpon the same a day to be set when they with equall number of men might meere together in some place appointed to haue farther talke of the matter The Archbishop easilie perswaded was content although much against the counsaile of the Earle Marshall and came Where the Articles being openly published and read the Earle of Westmerland with his companie pretended well to like vpon the same and to ioyne their
called vnto him the Archbishop of Yorke Richard London Henry Winchester Robert Chichester Alexander Norwich the noble prince Edmond the Duke of Yorke Rafe Earle of Westmerland Thomas Beaufort Knight Lord Chancellour of England and the Lord Beamond with other noble men as well spirituall as temporall that stood and sate by whome to name it would be long Before whome the said Iohn Badby was called personallie to answere vnto the Articles premised in the foresaid instrument Who when he came personallie before them the articles were read by the Officiall of the court of Cant. and by the Archb. in the vulgare tong expounded publikely and expresly and the same Articles as he before had spoken and deposed he still held and defended and said that whilest he liued he would neuer retract the same And furthermore he said specially to to be noted that the Lord duke of Yorke personallie there present as is aforesaid and euery man els for the time beeing is of more estimation and reputation then the Sacrament of the aulter by the priest in due forme consecrated And whilest they were thus in his examination the Archbishop considering and waying that he would in no wise be altered and seing moreouer his countenance stout and hart confirmed so that he began to persuade other as it appeared in the same These things considered the Archprelate wheÌ he saw that by his allurements it was not in his power neither by exhortations reasons nor arguments to bring the said Iohn Badbye from his constant truth to his Catholique faith executing and doing the office of his great maister proceeded to confirme and ratifie the former sentence giuen before by the Bishop of Worcester against the said Iohn Badby pronouncing him for an open and publique hereticke And thus shifting their hands of him they deliuered him to the secular power and desired the sayd temporall Lords then and there present verie instantlie that they would not put the same Iohn Badby to death for that his offence nor deliuer him to be punished or put to death in yâ presence of all the Lordsabone recited These things thus done and concluded by the Bishops in the forenoone on the afternoone the Kings writte was not far behind By the force wherof I. Badby still perseuering in his constancie vnto the death was brought into Smithfield and there being put in an emptie barrell was bound with iron chaines fastened to a stake hauing drie wood put about him And as he was thus standing in the pipe or tonne for as yet Cherillus Bull was not in vre among the bishops it happened that the Prince the kings eldest sonne was there present Who shewing some part of the good Samaritane began to endeuour and assay how to saue the life of him whome the hypocriticall Leuites and Phariseis sought to put to death He admonished and counsailed him that hauing respect vnto himselfe he should spedelie withdraw himselfe out of these dangerous Laberinths of opinions adding oftentimes threatnings the which might haue daunted anie mans stomacke Also Courtney at that time Chancellor of Oxford preached vnto him and enformed him of the faith of holie Church In this meane season the Prior of S. Bartlemewes in Smithfield brought with all solemnitie the Sacrament of Gods body with twelue torches borne before and so shewed the Sacrament to the poore man being at the stake And then they demanded of him how he beleeued in it he answering that he knew well it was halowed bread and not gods body And then was the tunne put ouer him and fire put vnto him And when he felt fire he cried mercie calling belike vpon the Lord and so the Prince immediatelie commanded to take awaie the tunne and quench the fire The Prince his commandement being done asked him if he would forsake heresie to take him to the faith of holie Church which thing if he would doo he should haue goods inough promising also vnto him a yearelie stipend out of the kings treasurie so much as should suffice his contentation ¶ The description of the horrible burning of Iohn Badby and how he was vsed at hys death This godly Martyr Iohn Badby hauing thus consummate his testimony and martyrdome in fire the persecuting Bishops yet not herewith contented and thinking themselues as yet eyther not strong inough or els not sharpe enough agaynst tht poore innocent flock of Christ to make all thinges sure and substantiall on theyr side in such sorte as this doctrine of the Gospell nowe springing should be suppressed for euer layd theyr conspiring heads together hauing now a king for theyr own purpose ready to serue theyr turn in all poynts during the time of the same ParliameÌt aboue recited yet coÌtinuing the foresayd bishops and clergy of the realme exhibited a Bul vnto the kings maiestie subtily declaring what quietnes hath ben mayntayned within this realme by his most noble progenitours who alwayes defended the auncient rites and customes of the Church and enriched the same with large gifts to the honor of God and the realme and contrariwise what trouble and disquietnes was now risen by diuers as they termed them wicked and peruerse men teachinge and preachinge openlye and priuilye acertayne new wicked and hereticall kinde of doctrine contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of holye Church whervpon the king alwayes oppressed with blynd ignoraunce by the crafty meanes and subtile pretences of the clergie graunted in the sayd Parliament by consent of the nobilitie assembled a statute to be obserued called Ex officio as followeth The Statute Ex officio That is to say that no man within this Realme or other the kinges maiesties dominions presume or take vpon him to preach priuily or apertly without speciall licence first obteyned of the ordinary of the same place Curates in theyr owne parishe Churches and persons heretofore priuiledged and others admitted by the Canon law onely excepted Nor that any hereafter do preach mayntayne teach informe openly or in secret or make or write any booke contrary to the catholique fayth and determination of the holy Church Nor that any hereafter make anye conuenticles or assemblies or keepe and exercise anye maner of schooles touching this sect wicked doctrin and opinion And further that no man hereafter shall by any meanes fauour anye such preacher any such maker of vnlawfull assemblies or any such booke maker or writer and finally any such teacher informer or stirrer vp of the people And that all and singuler persons hauing anye the sayd bookes writinges or schedules contayning the sayd wicked doctrines and opinions shall within forty dayes after this present proclamation and statute really and effectually deliuer or cause to be deliuered all and singuler the sayd bookes and writinges vnto the ordinary of the same place And if it shall happen anye person or persons of what kinde state or condition soeuer he or they be to doe or attempt anye manner of thing contrarye to this
body need to be afrayde though death did folow by one wise or other for to dye out of this world without taking of any Sacrament of these foresayd Christes enemyes since Christ will not fayle for to minister himselfe all Iefull healfull Sacramentes and necessary at all time and specially at end to all them that are in true fayth in stedfast hope and in perfect charity But yet some mad fooles say for to eschew slaunder they wil be shriuen once in the yeare and communed of theyr proper Priestes though they knowe them defouled with slaunderous vyces No doubt but all they that thus do or consent priuely or apertly to such doing are culpable of great sinne since S. Paul witnesseth that not onely they that do euill are worthy of death and damnation but also they that consent to euill doers Also as their slauÌderous workes witnesse these aforesayd vicious Priestes despise and cast from them heauenly cunning that is geuen of the holye ghost Wherefore the Lord throweth all such despisers from him that they vse nor do any Priesthood to him No doubt than all they that wittingly or wilfully take or coÌsent that any other body should take any Sacrament of any suche named Priest sinneth openly and damnably agaynst all the Trinity and are vnable to any Sacrament of health And that this foresayd senteÌce is altogether true into remission of all my sinnefull liuing trusting stedfastly in the mercye of God I offer to him my soule And to proue also the foresayde sentence true with the helpe of God I purposefully for to suffer meekely and gladly my most wretched bodye to bee tormented where God will of whom he will and when he will and as long as he will and what temporall payne he will and death to the praysing of his name and to the edification of his Church And I that am most vnworthy and wretched caytife shall now through the speciall grace of God make to him pleasaunt sacrifice with my most sinnefull and vnworthy body Beseechyng hartely all folke that read or heare this end of my purposed Testament that through the grace of GOD they dispose verely and vertuously all their wittes and able in lyke maner all their members for to vnderstand truely and to keepe faythfully charitably and continually all the commaundementes of God and so than to pray deuoutly to all the blessed Trinitie that I may haue grace with wisedome and prudence from aboue to end my lyfe here in this foresayd truth and for this cause in true fayth and stedfast hope and perfect charitie Amen What was the ende of this good man and blessed seruant of God WilliaÌ Thorpe I finde as yet in no story specified By all coniectures it is to be thought that the archbishop Thomas Arundull being so hard an aduersarye agaynst those men would not let him goe Much lesse it is to be supposed that he would euer retract his sentence and opinion which he so valiantly mayntayned before the byshop neither doth it seeme that he had any such recanting spirite Agayne neyther is it founde that he was burned Wherfore it remayneth most like to be true that he beyng committed to some straight prison according as the Archbyshop in his examination before dyd threaten him there as Thorpe confesseth himselfe was so straightly kept that eyther he was secretly made away or els there he dyed by sicknesse The like end also I finde to happen to Iohn Aston an other good folower of Wickliffe who for the same doctrine of the sacrament was condemned by the Bishops And because he would not recant he was committed to perpetuall prison wherein the good man continued till his death An. 1382. ¶ Iohn Puruey FUrthermore in the sayd examinatioÌ of WilliaÌ Thorpe mention was made as ye heard of Iohn Puruey of whom also something we touched before promising of the sayd Iohn Puruey more particularly to entreate in order and processe of time Of this Puruey Tho. Walden writeth thus in his second tome Iohn Puruey sayth he was the Library of Lollordes and gloser vpon Wickliffe He sayde that the worshipping of AbrahaÌ was but a salutatioÌ And in his third Tome he sayth this Iohn Puruey with Harford a doctour of diuinity were greuously tormented and punished in the prison of Saltwood and at the length recanted at Paules crosse at London Tho. Arundel being then Archb. of Canterbury Afterward agayne he was emprisoned vnder Henry Chicheley Archb. of Canterbury in the yeare of our Lord 1421. Thus muche writeth Walden The workes of this man which he wrote were gathered by Richard Lauingame his aduersarye whiche I thinke worthy to be remeÌbred First as touching the Sacrament of the last supper the Sacrament of penaunce the Sacrament of orders the power of the keyes the preaching of the Gospell of Mariages of Uowes of possessioÌs of the punishing and correcting of the Clergy of the lawes and decrees of the Church of the state and condition of the Pope and the clergy Of all these generally he left diuers monuments grauely and exactly written part whereof here in the end of his story we thought to exhibite being translated out of Latine into English The articles which he taught and afterward was forced to recant at Paules crosse were these hereafter folowing 1. That in the Sacrament of the aultar after the consecration there is not neither can be any accident without the subiect But there verely remaineth the same substauÌce and the very visible and incorruptible bread likewise the very same wine the which before the consecration were set vpon the aultar to be consecrate of the Priest likewise as when a Pagan or infidell is baptised he is spiritually conuerted into a member of Christ through grace and yet remayneth the very same man whiche he before was in his proper nature and substaunce 2. Auricular confession or priuate penaunce is a certeyne whispering destroying the libertye of the Gospell newly brought in by the Pope and the Clergye to intangle the consciences of meÌ in sinne to draw their soules into hel 3. Euery lay man being holy and predestinate vnto euer lasting life albeit he be a lay man yet is he a true Priest before God 4. That diuers Prelates and other of the Clergy do liue wickedly contrary to the doctrine and example of Christ his Apostles Therefore they whiche so liue haue not the keyes neyther of the kingdome of heauen neither yet of hell neither ought any christian to esteme his ceÌsure any more then as a thing of no force Yea albeit the pope should peraduenture interdite the realme yet could he not hurt but rather profite vs for so much as thereby we should be dismissed from the obseruation of his lawes and from saying of seruice according to the custome of the Church 5. If any man do make an othe or vow to keepe perpetuall chastity or do any thing els whereunto God hath not appoynted him geuing him
the time thus passed the people and Cardinals were in great expectation waiting when the Pope according to his othe would geue ouer wyth the other pope also And not long after the matter began in deede betwene the two Popes to be attempted by letters from one to another assigning both day and place where and wheÌ they should meete together but yet no effect did folow This so passing on great murmuring was among the Cardinals to see their holy periured father so to neglecte his othe and vow aforenamed In so much that at length diuers of them did forsake the Pope as being periured as no lesse he was sending moreouer to kings and princes of other lands for their counsell and assistance therein to appease the schisme Amongest the rest Cardinall Bituriensis was sent to the king of Englande who publishing diuers propositions and coÌclusions remaining in the registers of Thomas Arundell disputeth that the pope ought to be subiect to lawes and councels Then K. Henry moued to write to Gregory the pope directeth his letter here vnder ensuing which was the yeare of our Lorde 1409. The contents of the letter be these The letter of king Henry the fourth to Pope Gregory 12. MOst blessed father if the discrete prouidence of the Apostolike sea would call to mind with what great pearils the vniuersall world hath ben damnified hetherto vnder preteÌce of thys present schisme and especially would consider what slaughter of Christen people to the number of two huÌdreth thousand as they say hath bene throughe the occasion of warre raised vp in diuers quarters of the world and now of late to the number of thirty M. souldiours which haue bene slaine through the dissention moued about the Bishopricke of Leodium betwene two set vp one by the authoritie of one Pope the other by the authoritie of the other Pope fighting in campe for the title of that Bishoprike Certes yee would lament in spirite be fore greeued in minde for the same So that with good conscience you wold relinquish rather the honour of the sea Apostolike then to suffer such horrible bloudshed heereafter to ensue vnder the cloake of dissimulation followinge herein the example of the true mother in the booke of kings who pleading before Salomon for the right of her childe rather would depart from the childe then the childe shoulde bee parted by the sword And although it may be vehemently suspected by the new creation of 9. Cardinals by you last made contrary to your othe as other men do say that you do but little heede or care for ceasing the schisme Yet farre be it from the hearing and noting of the world that your circumspect seat shoulde euer be noted distained with such an inconstancie of minde whereby the last errour may be worse then the first Ex Chron. D. Albani part 2. ¶ King Henry the 4. to the Cardinals ANd to the Cardinalles likewise the sayde King directeth an other letter wyth these contentes heere following Wee desiring to shewe what zeale wee haue had and haue to the reformation of peace of the Churche by the consent of the states of the Realme haue directed to the Byshop of Rome our letters after the tenoure of the copie herewith in these presentes enclosed to bee executed effectually Wherefore we seriously beseeche your reuerende colledge that if it chaunce the sayde Gregory to be present at the councell of Pise and to render vp hys Popedome according to your desire and hys owne othe you then so ordaine for hys state totally that chiefly God may be pleased therby and that both the sayde Gregory and also wee which loue intierly hys honor and commodity may haue cause to geue you worthely condigne thankes for the same Ibid. This being done in the yere of our Lorde 1409. afterward in the yere next folowing an 1410. the Cardinals of both the Popes to witte of Gregorius and Benedictus By common aduise assembled together at the citie of Pise for the reformation of vnity and peace in the Churche To the which assembly a great multitude of Prelates and bishops being conuented a newe Pope was chosen named Alexander 5. But to thys election neither Gregorius nor Benedictus did fully agree Whereby there were 3. Popes together in the Romaine churche that is to vnderstande not 3. crownes vpon one Popes head but 3. heads in one Popish churche together This Alexander being newly made pope scarcely had well warmed his triple crowne but straight geueth out full remission not of a fewe but of all maner of sinnes whatsoeuer to all them that conferred any thing to the monastery ofâ Bartlemew by Smithfeld resorting to the saide church any of these dayes following to wit on Maundy thursday good Friday Easter euen the feast of the Annunciation from the first eueÌsong to the latter But thys Pope which was so liberall in geuing remission of many yeares to other was not able to geue one yere of life to himselfe for within the same yere he died In whose stead stept vp Pope Iohn 23. In the time of this Alexander great stirre began in the country of Bohemia by the occasion of the bokes of Iohn Wickliffe which then comming to the hands of I. Husse and of other both men women especially of the lay sort and artificers began there to doe much good In so much that diuers of them not onely men but women also partly by reading of those bookes translated into their tounge partly by the setting forwarde of Iohn Husse a notable learned man and a singulare preacher at that time in the vniuersitye of Prage were in short time so ripe in iudgement and prompt in the scriptures that they began to moue questions yea and to reason wyth the Priestes touchyng matters of the Scriptures By reason whereof complaint was brought to the sayd Pope Alexander the fifte who caused eftsoones the forenamed Iohn Husse to bee cyted vp to Rome But when hee came not at the Popes citation then the sayde Pope Alexander addressed hys letters to the Archbyshop of Suinco Wherein he straightly charged him to prohibit and forbid by the authority Apostolicall all manner of preachings or sermons to be made to the people but onely in Cathedrall Churches or Colledges or Parish churches or in Monasteries or els in theyr Churchyardes And that the articles of Wickliffe shoulde in no case of any person of what state condition or degree so euer be suffered to be holdeÌ taught or defended eyther priuily or apertlye Commaunding moreouer and charging the sayde Archbyshop that wyth foure Bachelers of Diuinitie and two Doctours of the Canon lawe ioyned vnto hym would proceede vpon the same and so prouide that no person in churches schooles or any other place should teach defend or approoue any of the foresayd Articles So that who so euer should attempt the contrary should be accounted an hereticke And vnles he
King that the citations whereupon such priuations inhabilitations are graunted were made within the Realme and that if such Ordinaries or such presented or others doe pursue the contrary that then they and theyr procurators fautours and counsellours doe incurre the paines contained in the statute made against prouisors in the 13. yere of the raigne of the late Richard king of England the second by processes to be made as is declared in the statute made against suche prouisors in the 27. yeare of the raigne of king Edward predecessour to our Lorde the king that nowe is any royall licences or grauntes in any maner to the contrary notwithstanding and that all other statutes made against prouisors and not repealed before this present Parliament be in their full force and be firmly kept in all poyntes That the kings counsell haue power by authoritye of Parliament in case that any man finde himselfe griened in particular that he may pursue and that the said counsel by the aduise of the iustices do right vnto the parties This to endure vntil the next parliament reseruing alwayes vnto the king his prerogatiue and libertie Item that no Popes collector thenceforth should leuy any money within the realme for first fruites of any ecclesiasticall dignitie vnder payne of incurring the statute of prouisions Besides in the sayd Parliament holden the 11. yeare of this king is to be noted how the commoÌs of the land put vp a Bill vnto the kyng to take the temporall landes out from spirituall mens handes or possession The effecte of which Bill was that the temporalities disordinately wasted by men of the Churche might suffice to finde to the K. xv Earles xv C. Knightes vi M. CC. Esquires and a C. houses of almose to the reliefe of poore people moe then at those dayes were wythin England And ouer all these foresayd charges the king might put yearely in his cofers xx M. pounde Prouided that euery Earle should haue of yerely rent iii. M. marke and euery Knight C. marke and iiii plough landes Euery Esquier xl marke by yeare with ii plough landes euery house of almose C. marke wyth ouersight of two true seculars vnto euery house And also with prouision that euery towneship should keepe all pore people of their owne dwellers whych might not labour for theyr liuing with condition that if moe fell in a towne then the towne might maintaine than the said almes houses to relieue such towneships And for to beare these charges they alledged by theyr sayd bil that the temporalties being in the possession of spiritual men amounted to iii. C. and xxii M. marke by yeare Wherof they affirmed to be in the see of Cant. with the abbaies of Christes church of S. Augustines Shrewsbury Coggeshale and S. Osus xx M. marke by yere In the see of Yorke and Abbeyes there xx M. marke In the see of Winchester and abbeys there xx M. marke In the see of London with abbeys and other houses there xx M. marke In the see of Lincolne wyth the abbeys of Peterborowe Ramsey and other xx M. marke In the see of Norwych with the abbeys of Bury and other xx M. marke In the see of Ely Spalding and other xx M. marke In the see of Bathe wyth the abbey of Okinborne and other xx M. marke In the see of Worcester wyth the abbeys of Euisham Abingdon other xx M. marke In the see of Chester with the precinct of the same with the sees of s. Dauid of Salisbury and Exceter wyth their precinctes xx M. marke The abbeis of Rauens or Reuans of Fountains of Bernons and diuers other to the number of v. moe xx M. marke The abbeys of Leicester Walthan Gosborne Merton Ticetir Osney and other vnto the number of vi mo xx M. marke The abbeys of Douers Batil Lewys Couentry Dauentre Tourney xx M. marke The abbais of Northhampton ThortoÌ Bristow Killingworth Winchcombe Nailes Parchissor Frideswide Notly and Grimmisby xx M. marke The which foresaid sommes amount to the full of iii. c. M. marke And for the odde of xxii M. marke they apointed Hardford Rochester HuntingdoÌ Swineshed Crowland Malmesbury Burton Teukesbury Dunstable Shirborne Taunton and Biland And ouer this they alleaged by the sayde bill that ouer and aboue the said summe of iii. C. and xxii M. marke diuers houses of religion in England possessed as many teÌporalties as might suffice to find yerely xv M. priests and clerks euery priest to be allowed for his stipend vii marke by the yeare To the which Bill no answer was made but that the king of this matter wold take deliberation aduisement and wyth that answer ended so that no further labor was made These things thus hitherto discoursed touching suche actes and matters as haue bene incident in the lyfe time of this king followeth next the 13. yeare of his raigne In the which yeare the sayd king Henry the 4. after that hee had sent a little before a certaine company of captaines souldiours to aide the duke of Burgundy in Fraunce among whome was the Lord Cobham keping his Christenmas at Eltham fell greeuously sicke From thence he was conneied to London where he began to call a parliament but taryed not the end In the meane time the infirmitie of the king more and more increasing he was takeÌ and brought into a bed in a fair chamber at Westminster And as he lay in his bed he asked how they called the same chamber and they answered and sayde Ierusalem And then he sayde it was his prophecie that he should make his ende in Ierusalem And so disposing himselfe towarde hys ende in the foresayd chamber he died vpon what sicknesse whether of leprosie or some other sharpe disease I haue not to affirm Ex vetust Chron. Anglico cuius initium That all men called The like prophecy we read that pope Siluester 2. pa. 180. to whom being inquisitiue for the time and place where he should die it was answered that he shuld die in IerusaleÌ Who then saying Masse in a Chappel called likewise Ierusalem perceiued his end there to be nere and died And thus K. Henry the 4. successor to the lawful K. Richard 2. finished hys life at Westminster and was buried at Cant. by the tombe of Thomas Becket c. An. 1413. ¶ King Henry the fift AFter thys Henry the 4. reigned Henry the 5. hys sonne which was borne at Munmorth in Wales of whose other vertues and great victories gotten in Fraunce I haue not greatly to intermeddle Especially seeing the memory of hys worthy prowesse being sufficiently described in other writers in this our time may both content the reader and vnburden my labor herein Especially seing these latter troubles and perturbatious of the Churche offer me so much that vnneth any vacant laisure shal be left to intermeddle wyth matters prophane After the coronatioÌ then of this new king which was the 9. day of April called then
presents what you haue done in the premisses how you and they haue executed this our commaundement We will that you and they duety and distinctly certify vs the busines being done by you and theyr letters patentes according to this tenour Dated in our Manor of Maidstone the 10. of October an 1413. and in the 18. yeare of our translation Thus haue you here the iudiciall proces of the bishops agaynst this most noble christen knight described by their owne letters and stile After all this the sentence of death being geuen the Lord Cobham was sent away Syr Robert Morley carying him agayne vnto the Tower where as after he had remayned a certaine space in the night season it is not known by what meanes he escaped out and fled into Wales where as he continued by the space of 4. yeares ¶ A defence of the Lord Cobham agaynst Nich. Harpsfield set out vnder the name of Alanus Copus As I was entring into this story of the Lord Cobham after the tractation of all the former historyes hetherto passed hauing next to set vpon this present matter luckely and as God woulde in such oportunity of season as may seeme God to worke himselfe for defence of his Sayntes commeth to my handes a certayne booke of new found dialogues compiled in latine by Nich. Harps field set out by Alanus Copus an english man a persoÌ to me vnknown obscure hetherto vnto that world but now to purchase himselfe a name with Erostratus or with the sonnes of Enachun commeth out not with his fiue egges but with his sixe rayling dialogues In the which dialogues that sayd Alanus Copus Anglus whether he vnder the armour of other or other vnder the title or his name I knowe not nor paâe not vncurteously behauing himselfe intemperately abusing his time study and pen forgetting himself neglecting all respect of honesty and milde modestly neither dreading the stroke of God nor passing for shame neither fauoring the liuing nor sparing the dead who being aliue as they neuer offended him so now cannot aunswere for theÌselues being gone thus prouoking both God and man agaynst him alter an vnseemely sort and with a foule mouth and a stincking breath rageth and fareth agaynst deade mens ashes taking now that spoyle of theyr good name after theyr bodyes lye slayne in the field His gall and choler being so bitter agaynst them that he cannot abide any memory after them to remayne vpon the earth In so much that for the hatred of them he spurneth also agaynst me and fleeth in my face for that in my Actes and Monumentes describing the history of the Churche I would say any thing in the fauour of them whome the Romish Catholickes haue so vnmercifully put to death The answere to whose book although it woulde require a seuerall tractation by it selfe as if Christ graunt space and leysure hereafter it shall not be forgotten yet because such oportunity of the booke is offered to me at this present comming now to the matter of the Lord Cobham Sir Roger Acton other with whom he first beginneth to quarell it shall be requisite a little by the way to cope with this Cope whatsoeuer he be so much as trueth shall geue me for theyr defence to say something And here to cut of all the offalles of his raylinge talke and vnhonest rebukes whiche I leaue to scoldes and men of his profession agaynst they liste to braule let vs briefly and quietly consider the matter for discussing of the truth Wherin first I shall desire the Reader with equality and indifferency to heare both the partes to speake as well what the Martyrs hence gone and slayne could say for themselues if they were present as also what this man here doth obiect against them now being gone And so according to the same to iudge both vpon them as they deserue and of me as they shall please Now to the scope of maister Copes matter which is this whether this foresayd sir Iohn Oldcastle L. Cobham first to beginne with him is rather to be commeÌded for a Martyr or to be reproued for a traytor And whether that I in writing of him and of sir Roger Acton wyth other moe in my former edition haue belt fraudulently and corruptly in coÌmending theÌ in these Acts Monumentes or no. Touching the discussion whereof first I trust the geÌtle M. Cope my frend neither will nor wel caÌ deny any part of all that hetherto touching that story of that L. Cobham hath ben premised who yet al this while was neither traitor to his country nor rebell to his prince as by the course of his hystory hetherto to the reader may well vnderstaÌd First in the time of king Henry the fourth he was sent ouer to FrauÌce to the Duke of Orlyance he did obey Afterward K. Henry the fift coÌming to the crowne he was of him like wise well liked and fauored vntill the time that Tho. Arundel with his clergy coÌplayning to the king made bate betwene theÌ Then the Lord Cobham being cited by the Archbyshoppe at his citation woulde not appeare But sent for by the king he obeied and came Being come what lowly subiection be shewed there to the king the pag. 558. declareth After he yelded an obedient coÌfessioÌ of his fayth it would not be receiued Then did he appeale to the bishoppe of Rome for the which the king tooke great displeasure with him so was he repealed by the king to the Archb. and committed to the tower which also he did obey FroÌ theÌce he was brought to his examination once or twise there like a constant martyr and witnesse of the trueth he stood to his confession and that vnto the very sentence of death defined agaynst him If this be not the effect of a true Martyr let Alanus Copus say what he wil or what he can This I say at least I doubt whether the sayd Alanus Copus Anglus put to the like triall himselfe would venter so narrow a poynt of martirdome for his religion as this christian knight did for his Certes it hath not yet appeared To proceed after this deadly senteÌce was thus awarded agaynst him the sayd Lord CobhaÌ was theÌ returneth agayne vnto the tower which he with patience and meeknes did also obey from the which tower if he afterward by the Lordes prouideÌce did escape whether hath Alanus Copus herein more to prayse God for offring to him the benefite or to blame the man for taking that which was offred What Catholicke in all Louen hauing his house ouer hys head on fire will not be glad to haue if he might the dore set open to flee the peril ' or els why did Alanus Copus flye hys country hauing so litle need if this maÌ bleding almost vnder the butchers are might not enioy so great an offer of so lucky deliueraunce Thus hitherto I trust the cause of the Lord Cobham standeth firme and
in person saith Cope but with his mind and with his counsell he was present and addeth this reason saying And therfore he being brought agayn after his escape was conuice both of treason and heresye therfore susteining a double punishmeÌt was both hanged and burnt for the same c. And how is al this proued By Robert Fabian he sayth whereunto briefly I aunswere that Rob. Fabian in that place maketh no such mention of the Lord Cobham assisting or consenting to them either in mind or in counsell His wordes be these That certaine adherentes of Sir Iohn Oldcastle assembled in the fielde neare to S. Biles in great number of whom was sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley The which with 36. mo in number were after conuict of heresy and treason and for the same were hanged and burnt wein the sayd field of S. Byles c. Thus much in Fabian touching the commotion condemnation of these meÌ but that the Lorde Cobham was there present with theÌ inany parte either of consent or counsell as Alanus Copus Anglus pretendeth that is not found in Fabian but is added of his liberall cornu copiae wherof he is so copious and plentifull that he may keep an open shop of such vnwritteÌ vntruethes whiche he maye aforde verye good cheape I thinke being such a plentifull artificer But here will bee obiected agaynst mee the wordes of the statute made the seconde yeare of king Henry the fifte wherupon this aduersary triumphing with no litle glory ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thinketh himselfe to haue double vauntage against me first in prouinge these foresayd complices adherents of the Lord Cobham to haue made insurrection agaynst the king and so to be traytors Secondly in conuicting that to be vntrue where as in my former booke of Actes and Monumentes I doe reporte how that after the death of sir Roger Acton of Browne Beuerley a Parliament was holden at Leicester where a statute was made to this effect that all and singular suche as wer of Wickliffes learning if they would not geue ouer as in case of felony and other trespasses loosing all theyr goodes to the king shoulde suffer death in two manner of kinds that is they should first be hanged for treasoÌ against the king and then be burned for heresy agaynst God c. Wherupon remaineth now in examining this obiectioÌ and aunswering to the same that I purge both them of treason and my selfe of vntruth so farre as truth and fidelity in Gods cause shal assist me herin Albeit in beginning first my history of Ecclesiastical matters wherin I hauing nothing to do with abatement of causes iudiciall but onely folowing the simple narration of things done and executed neuer suspected that euer any would be so captious with me or so nise nosed as to presse me with such narrow points of the law in trying and discussing euery cause and matter so exactly straining as ye woulde say the bowels of the statute lawe so rigorously agaynst me Yet for so much as I am therunto constrained now by this aduersary I wil first lay open all the whole statute made the second yeare of this foresayd Henry the fift after the death of the foresayd sir Roger Acton and his fellowes at the Parliament holden at Leycester an 1415. That done I will note vpon the words therof so as by the circumstaunces of the same may appeare what is to be coÌcluded either for the defence of theyr innocencye or for the accusation of this aduersary The tenour and purport of the statute here vnder ensueth ¶ The wordes and contentes of the statute made an 2. Henrici 5. cap. 7. FOrasmuch as great rumors congregations and insurrections here in England by diuers of that king his maiesties seege people haue bene made here of late as well by those which were of the sect of heresy called Lolardy as by others of their coÌfederatioÌ excitatioÌs abetmeÌt to the inteÌt to adnulle subuert the christian fayth the law of God within the same Realme as also to destroy our soueraigne Lord the king himselfe and all maner of estates of the same his Realme as well spirituall as temporall and also all maner pollicy the lawes of the land Finally the same our Lord the king to the honor of God in conseruation and fortification of the Christian fayth also in saluation of his royall estate of the estate of all his realme willing to prouide a more open more due punishmeÌt agaynst the malice of such heretickes Lolardes then hath bene had or vsed in that case heretofore so that for the feare of the same lawes and punishment such heresyes and Lolardies may the rather cause in time to come By the aduise and asseÌt aforesayd at the prayer of the sayd commons hath ordeined established that especially the ChauÌcellor the Treasurer the Iustices of the one beÌch and of the other Iustices of Assise Iustices of peace Shiriffes Maiors and Bailiffes of Cityes and Townes and all other officers hauing the gouernement of people either now present or which for the time shal be do make an othe in taking of their charge and offices to extend their whole payne and diligence to put out to do to put out cease destroy all maner of heresyes and errors commonly called Lolardies within the places in which they exercise their charges and offices from time to time with all their power and that they assist fauor and maintaine the ordinaries and their commissaries so often as they or any of them shal be therunto required by the said ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes So that the sayd officers and ministers when they trauell or ride to arest any Lolard or to make any assisteÌce at the instance and request of the ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes by vertue of this statute that the same ordinaries commissaryes do pay for their costs reasonably And that the seruices of the king vnto whoÌ the officers be first sworne be preferred before al other statutes for the liberty of holy Church the ministers of the same And especially for the correction and punishment of hereticks Lolards made before these dayes not repealed but being in theyr force And also that all persons conuict of heresy of whatsoeuer estate condition or degree they be by the sayd ordinaries or their coÌmissaries left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church shall leese forfayte all theyr lands and tenements which they haue in fee simple in maner and forme as followeth That is to say that the king shall haue all the landes tenementes which the sayd conuictes haue in fee simple which be immediatlye holden of him as forfayted And that the other Lordes of whom the lands tenements of such conuictes be holden immediatly after that the king is therof seised answered of the yeare
eius deuotionem pertinet timorem passus sit quicquid pati potuit who had as much as to deuotion and feare apperteined suffered already what he might or could suffer as Cyprian said by Cornelius That he I say which a little before in the moneth of September stoode so constant in defence of Christes faith would now in the moneth of Ianuary rise to destroy adnull subuert Christes faith and the law of God and holy Church within the Realme of England How can it be not like only but possible to be true that he which neuer denied the faith which euer confessed the faith so constantly which was for the same faith condemned yea and at last also burned for the faith would euer fight against the faith and law of God to adnull and to subuert it Let vs proceed yet further and see when that he should haue to destroied and adnulled the Christian faith and law of God in England what faith or law then could he or did he entend to bring into the realme of England The Turks faith or the Iewes faith or the Popes faith or what faith else I pray you For he that will be an enemie to the faith of Christ and will shew himselfe frend to no other faith beside I accompt him not out of his right faith but out of his right wits And therfore euen as it is true that sir Iohn Oldcastle with his coÌfederates abertours were vp in armes to subuert and extinguish the faith of Christ and law of God in the realme of England so by the like truth it may be estemed that the same persons rose also to destroy their soueraigne Lord the king and his brethren First thanks be to God that neither the king nor any of his brethren had any hurt by him But his intent saith the preface was to destroy his soueraigne Lord the king Whereunto I aunswere with this interrogatorie whether his intent was priuily to haue destroied him or by opeÌ force of armes If priuily what needeth then such a great army of xx thousand men to atcheue the secret feate Rather I would think that he needed more the help of such as were neare about the king as some of the kinges priuie chamber or some of his secret counsaile whereof neither Chronicle nor record doth insinuate any mention If his intent was openly to inuade the kyng You must vnderstand M. Cope that to withstand a king in his owne Realme many thinges are required long time great preparation many frendes great assistance and ayd of kindred money horse men armour and all other things apperteining for the same Earle Godwin of Westfaxe who had maried Canutus daughter being a man both ambitious and as false a traitour for al his sixe sonnes and great alliance yet durst not set vpon king Edward to inuade him within his Realme although he sought manye occasions so to do yet neuer durst enterprise openly that which his ambition so greedely presumed vnto page 163. In the time of King Henry the third Symon Montford Earle of Glocester Gilbert Clare Earle of Leicester Humfrey Rone Earle of Ferrence with a great number of Lords and Barons thought themselues to haue great right on their sides yet durst not for all their power openly assaile the King in his Realme before great debatemeÌt and talke first had betweene page 330. Likewise what murmuring and grudging was in the realme against king Edward the second among the peres and nobles and also prelates only Walter Bishop of Couentry except first for Gaueston then for the Spensers at what time Thomas Earle of Lancaster Guido Earle of Warwike with the most part of al other Earles and Barons concordly consenting together to the displacing first of Gaueston then of the Spensers yet neither rashly nor without great feare durst stirre vp warre in the land or disquiet or vexe the king but first by all meanes of moderate counsaile and humble petition thought rather to perswade then to inuade the king page 308. In like maner and with like grudging mindes in the reigne of King Richard 2. Thomas Wodstocke Duke of Glocester the kings vncle with the Earles of Arundell of Warwike and Darby with the power almost of the whole commons stood vp in armes against the king And yet notwithstanding all their power ioined together being so great and their cause seming to them so reasonable yet were they not so hardy straightwayes to flee vpon the king but by way of Parliament thought to accomplishe that which their purpose had conceiued and so did without any warre striking against the king page 513. After King Richard 2. was deposed and was in prison yet liuing diuers noble men were greatly inflamed against K. Henry the fourth as Sir Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington Thomas Spenser Earle of Glocester the Earles likewise of Kent and of Salisbury with sir Iohn Cheney other mo wherof diuers had beene Dukes before now deposed by King Henry 4. although they had conceiued in their harts great grudge and malice against the said King Henry yet had they neither hart nor power openly with mans force to assaile the king but secretly were coÌpelled to atchieue their conceiued inteÌt which notwithstanding they could not accomplish Ex hist. D. Alban Thus you see Maister Cope or els maister Harpsfield or whatsoeuer ye be to gainstand a king and with open force to encounter with him in his owne land and in his owne chamber of London where he is so sure and strong what a matter of how great cheuance it is wherin so many and so great difficulties do lye the attempt so dangerous the chances so vncertaine the furniture of so manie things required that fearce in any kings daies heretofore any peeres or nobles of the Realme were they neuer so strongly assisted with power wit or counsaile yet either were able or els well durst euer enterprise vpon the case so dangerous notwithstanding were they neuer of themselues so far from all feare of God and true obedience And shal we then thinke or caÌ we imagine maister Cope that Syr Iohn Oldcastle a man so well instructed in the knowledge of Gods word beyng but a poore Knight by his degree hauing none of all the peeres and nobles in all the world to ioyne with him being prisoner in the Tower of London a litle before in the moneth of December could now in the moneth of Ianuary so sodenly in such an hoat season of the yeare start vp an army of xx thousand fightyng men to inuade the kyng to kill two Dukes his brethren to adnulle Christen fayth to destroy Gods law and to subuert holy Church ãâã why doth not he adde moreouer to set also all London on fire and to turne all England into a fishe poole Beliue these men which geue out these âigmentes of Syr Iohn Oldcastle dyd thinke him to be one of Deucations stocke who castyng of stones ouer his shoulder
com coÌparuit Ideo presentibus coronatoribus com predicti vtlagatâ fuit per quod inquiratur de terra catallis suis. ¶ Notes or considerations vpon the Inditement and Commission aboue prefixed Die Mercurij proximo post festuÌ Epiphaniae c. ¶ First here is to be noted considered good reader the day and date of geuing out the Commission then of the Verdict presented by the Iurers which was both in one day that is on the Wednesday next after the Epiphanie in the first yeare of the reigne of kyng Henry 5. which was the x. day of the moneth of Ianuary as the date of the Commission sayth an 1413. after the vse of EnglaÌd or after the Romish vse an 1414. So that after the vse euer we count whether it be an 1413. or els an 1414. the Dominicall letter begynning at the first day of Ianuary to chauÌge must needes be G. for the yeare so necessarily make Wednesday next after the Epyphanie to be the x. day of the sayd moneth of Ianuary Thus then this present Wednesday which was the tenth day of the moneth being well noted and borne in minde on the which day both the Commission was directed also the Verdict presented let vs now proceede further in the foresayd Iuditement It foloweth Per SacrameÌtum xij iuratorum extitit praesentatum c. ¶ If there had bin true dealing in this the Iurers should haue bene named But it is not like that there was euer any such Inditement found by any Iurers and therefore they did best not to name the Iurours least they would haue denied this Iuditement to be their Acte it foloweth more in proces of the Inditement Et dictum Ioan. Oldcastel Regentem Eiusdem regni constituere c. ¶ If there were no other argument this were sufficient to disproue the manifest vntruth of this surmised Inditement When as the king was not yet gone to Fraunce nor determined to go how could they conspire then to make a Regent For the king went in Iuly folowing vidz the second yeare of his raigne leauing behinde him the Queene his mother in law for Regent whereby it may be gathered that this matter was vntruly entred and stolen into the Records with an antedate or els at the least there appeareth manifest vntruth that they should conspire to make a Regent when a Regent was not thought vpon vnlesse it were all ready run into the heads of the Cleargie who shortly after fearing their temporalities as Caxton saith perswaded the King to make warres in Fraunce This word Regent therefore proceedeth of the secret spirit of the Cleargy and maketh the whole matter very suspicious to be grounded altogether vpon the malice of the Cleargie and their vntrue surmises It foloweth moreouer Quasi gens sine capite in finalem destructionem c. ¶ Now doth this stand with that goeth before that they conspired to make a Regent except you will say that to make a Regent is to be a people without an head It foloweth Cum quam pluribus rebellibus dicti regis ignotis ad numerum viginti millium hominum c. ¶ A straunge matter that they should knowe of the conspiracie of twentie thousand and yet knowe of no moe names of the rebels but the Lord Cobham onely or one or two mo And all the rest were ignoti Priuatim insurgentes c. ¶ This smelleth of the Cleargies owne penning without any great aduise of learned counsaile for otherwise such as had bene herein skilfull would neuer haue put in priuatim insurgentes Die Mercurij proximo post festum Epiphaniae D. anno R.R. praedicto c. ¶ This Wednesday next after the Epiphanie was the x. day of the moneth of Ianuary and the same day when both the conspiracie was put in execution and the same day when the commission was giuen out to enquire also when the fact was by enquirie presented Whereby it may seeme a strange thing that so great a conspiracy knowne beforehand was not suppressed nor enquired of by any commission but ouely by a commission bearing date of the same day vpon which day by the purport of the Inditement the conspiracie should haue bene put in execution by open rebellion as it is aforesayd Praedictum D. nostrum Regemfratres suos videl Thomam Ducem Clarentiae Ioannem de Lancastre Humfredum de Lancastre c. ¶ If the kings learned counsaile had dealt in this Inditement as in case of treason they should haue done if it had bene a matter of truth they would neuer haue handled it so slenderly and wrongly as to name the Dukes of Bedford and of Gloucester Iohn of Lancaster and Dumfrey of Lancaster who were made Dukes in the 13. yeare of the raigne of King Henry the fourth their father as appeareth by Caxtones Chronicle Et ibidem versus campum praedictum modo guerrino arriati proditorie modo insurrectionis contra ligeantias suas equitauerunt ad rebellandum dictum D. nostrum regem c. ¶ This is falsified by plaine euidence of histories And Cope hymselfe confesseth no lesse For he so sayth and confesseth page line That Sir Iohn Oldcastle was not there in person but onely that his consent and good will was there Againe seeing this equitation or riding toward Saint Giles field was vpon the Wednesday next after the feast of Epiphany as in this Inditement and processe of outlawry is aboue testified which was the tenth daye of Ianuary and commission also the same day was charged and the Iewry moreouer impanelled the same daye yet no Iewrer named Item the verdict the same day presented how all these can concurre together and all in one day let the reader after he haue well considered the matter vse his iudgement therin not only whether it be like but also whether it be possible Ouer and beside all this it is to be noted that if thys matter had bene truely and duly handled as touching the reason then had it not bene needefull to haue brought sir Iohn Oldcastle into the Parliament house before the Lords to haue had his iudgement For by the outlawrie if it had bene true he was ãâã and without ame more adde should hauâ had iudgement in the Kings Bench as a Traytor But the chiefe Iustice knowing the handling of the matter durst not belike enterprise so far Wherefore iâ was deuised that he should certifie the record ãâã the ãâã which he did together with the Bishops ãâã filed to the âecord which was verie strange And thereupon the Lords gaue such a iudgement as was not due for a Traytor For that they gaue no iudgement that he should be drawne hanged and set downe aliue and then ãâã weâled and quarâered which is the iudgement of a Traytor And albeit the Parliament might haue attainteâ him without any more ado And by the same Act of atteinder
Christenmasse what condites were made what Maiors and shirifes were in London what battails were fought what triumphs and great feasts were holdeÌ when kings began their raigne and when they ended c. In such vulgare and popular affairs the narration of the Chronicler serueth to good purpose may haue his credite wherein the matter forceth not much whether it be true or false or whether any listeth to beleue them But where as a thyng is denied and in cases of iudgement and in controuersies doubtfull which are to be decided and boulted out by euidence of iust demonstration I take them neither for Iudges of the bench not for arbiters of the cause nor as witnesses of themselues sufficient necessarily to be sticked vnto Albeit I deny not but hystories are takeÌ many times and so termed for witnesses of times and glasses of antiquitie c. yet not such witnesses as whose testimony beareth alwaies a necessary truth and bindeth beliefe The two witnesses whych came against Susanna being seniours both of auncient yeares bare a great countenance of a most euideÌt testimony wherby they almost both deceiued the people oppressed the innocent had not yoÌg Daniel by the holy spirite of God haue take theÌ aside and seuerally examining them one from the other found them to be falsliers both leauing to vs therby a lesson of wholsome circumspection not rashly to beleeue euery one that commeth and also teaching vs how to try theÌ out Wherfore M. Cope following here the like example of Daniel in trying these your records whom ye inferre against these men we wil in like maner examine them seuerally one froÌ an other and see how their testimonie agreeth first beginning wyth your Robert Fabian Which Robert Fabian being neither in the same age nor at the deede doing can of himselfe geue no credite herein without due proofe and euidence conuenient Now theÌ doth Rob. Fabian proue this matter of treason true what probation doeth he bring what authoritie doth he alleage And doth Rob. Fabian thinke if he were not disposed to conceiue of the L. Cobham and those men a better opinion but to be traitors that men are bounde to beleue him only at his word without any ground or cause declared why they shuld so do but only because he so saith and pleased him so to write And if yee thinke M. Cope the word only of this witnes sufficient to make authority speaking against the Lord Cobham and prouing nothing which followed so many yeres after him why may not I as well and much rather take the worde and testimonie of Richard Belward a Northfolke man and of the towne of Crisam who liuing both in his time possible knowing the party punished also for the like trueth is not reported but recorded also in the registers of the church of Norwich to geue this testimonie among other his articles for the foresaid L. Cobham that is that sir Iohn Oldcastle was a true Catholike man and falsely condemned and put to death wythout a reasonable cause c. Ex Regist. Noruic Agaynst this man if you take exception say that one hereticke will hold with an other why may not I with the like exception reply to you agayne say as well one Papist hold with an other and both coÌiure together to make and say the worst agaynst a true Protestant Further yet to examine this foresayd Fabian witnes agaynst Sir Iohn Oldcastle as Daniell examined that witnesses agaynst Susanna I will not here aske vnder what tree these adherentes of sir I. Oldcastle conspired agaynst the king subuersion of that land but in what time in what yeare and moneth this conspiracie was wrought Fabian witnesseth that it was in the moneth of Ianuary CoÌtrary Edward Hall other our Abridgementers followyng him doe affirme that they were condemned in the Guild hall the xij of December and that their executioÌ vpon the same was in Ianuary followyng so that by their sentence the fact was done either in the moneth of DeceÌber or els before so Fabianus mentitus est in caput suum vt cuÌ Daniele dicam or if it were in the moneth of Ianuary as Fabian sayth then is Hall and his followers deceiued testifying the fact to be done in the moneth of December And yet to obiect moreouer against the sayd FabiaÌ for so much as he is such a rash witnes agaynst these burned persons whom he calleth traytors it would be demauÌded further of him or in his absence of Maister Cope in what yeare this treason was conspired If it were in the same yeare as he coÌfesseth himselfe in which yeare Iohn Cleidon the Skinner Richard Turmine Baker were burned then was it neither in the moneth of Ianuary nor in the first yeare of kyng Henry the fift For in the register of CaÌterbury it appeareth playne that Iohn Claydon was condemned neither in the tyme of Thom. Arundell Archbyshop nor yet in the first nor second yeare of kyng Henry the v. but was coÌdemned in the second yeare of the translation of Henry Chichesly Archbyshop of Canterbury the. 17. day of August which was the yeare of our Lord. 1415. So that if this conspiracie was in the same yeare after the witnesse of FabiaÌ in which yeare I. Cleydon was burned then doth the testimony of Fabian neither accord with other witnesses nor with him selfe nor yet with truth And thus much concerning the witnes of Rob. Fabian Let vs next proceede to Polidore Uirgill whose partiall and vntrue handling of our history in other places of of his bookes doth offer vnto vs sufficient exception not to admit his credite in this And yet because we will rather examine him then exclude him let vs heare a little what he sayth how he fayleth in how many pointes numbring the same vpon my fiue fingers First ending with the life of king Henry 4. hee sayeth that hee raigned 14. 14. yeares and 6. moneths and 2. dayes Angl. hist. lib. 21. whyche is an vntruth worthy to be punyshed wyth a whole yeares banishment to speake after the maner of Apulenis when as truth is he raigned by the testimony of the story of S. Albones of Fabian of Hall of our old English Chronicle and of Scala mundi but 13. 6. moneths lacking as some say 5. dayes Hal saieth he raigned but 12. yeares The second vntruth of Polydore is this where as hee speaking of this sedition of sir Iohn Oldcastle and his adherents affirmeth the same to be done after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage whych was sayeth he An. 1415. in which yere sayth he Thomas Arundell died Hys wordes be these In eodem concilio damnata est Ioh. Wicliffi haeresis ac Ioan. Hus Hieronymus Pragensis in ea vrbe combusti sunt Quod vbi reliquis consocijs qui etiam tunc in Anglia erant patefit tanquam furijs agitati primùm
neare to the quantitie of three pages And least M. Cope you or any other should thinke me to speake beside my booke be it therefore knowen both to you and to all other by these presentes that the very selfe same first copy of Hall rased and crossed with his owne penne remaineth in my handes to be shewed seene as need shall require The matter which he cancelled out came to this effect Wherein he following the narratioÌ of Polidore began with like wordes to declare how the SacrameÌtaries here in England after the death of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage beyng pricked as he sayth with a demoniacall sting first conspired agaynst the Priestes and after against the king hauing to their Captaines sir Iohn Oldcastle the Lord Cobham and Syr Roger Acton Knight with many moe wordes to the like purpose and effect as Polydore other such like Chronicles doe write agaynst him All which matter notwithstandyng the sayd Hall with his penne at the sight of Iohn Bales booke did vtterly extinct and abolish Addyng in the place thereof the wordes of M. Bales booke touchyng the accusation and condemnation of the sayd Lord Cobham before Thomas Arundell Archbyshop of Canterbury taken out of the letter of the sayd Archbyshop as is in his owne story to be sene In vita Henr. 5. pag. 2. lin 30. And thus Edward Hall your author reuoking calling backe all that he had deuised before agaynst the Lord Cobham whereof I haue his owne hand to shew witnes substauÌciall vpoÌ the same in his printed booke recordeth of him no more but onely sheweth the proces betwene the Archbyshop of CaÌterbury and him for matters of religion And so ending with Sir Iohn Oldcastle proceedeth further to the assemble of sir Roger ActoÌ whom he falsely calleth Robert ActoÌ Iohn Browne and Beuerley the narration wherof he handleth in such sort that he neither agreeth with the record of other writers nor yet with truth it selfe For where he excludeth the Lord Cobham out of that assemble he discordeth therein from Polidore and other And where he affirmeth the fact of that conspiracie to be wrought before or at the xij day of December that is manifestly false if the recordes before alledged be true And where he reporteth this assemble to be after the burnyng of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage therein he accordeth with Polydore but not with truth Moreouer so doubtfull he is and ambiguous in declaration of this story that no great certaintie can be gathered of him First as touchyng the confession of them he confesseth himselfe that he saw it not therfore leaueth it at large And as coÌcernyng the causes of their death he leaueth the matter in doubt not daring as doth M. Cope to define or pronouÌce any thing therof but onely reciteth the furmises and myndes of diuers men diuersly some thinkyng it was for coÌueying the Lord CobhaÌ out of the tower some that it was for treason and heresie and here coÌmeth in the meÌtioÌ onely of a record but what record it is neither doth he vtter it nor doth he examine it other some againe aââirming as he sayth that it was for fayned causes surmised by the spiritualtie more of displeasure then trueth And thus your autor Hall hauing recited yâ varietie of mens opinions determineth himselfe no certaine thing thereof but as one indifferent neither bouÌd to the coniectures of al men nor to the wrytings of all men referreth the whole iudgement of the matter free vnto the reader And so concluding his narratioÌ forsomuch as he was neither a witnes of the fact nor present at the dede he ouerpasseth the story therof And what witnes then wil you or can you M. Cope take of Edwarde Halle which denieth himselfe to be a witnesse Will you compell him to say that he sawe not and to witnesse that he can not Wherfore like as Susanna in the storye of Daniel was quite by right iudgement in the case of adultry because her accusers and testes being examined a sonder were found to vary and halt in their tale and not to agree in the two trees So why may not in like case of treason sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Didcastle Browne with the rest claime the same priuiledge seeing among the testes and witnesse produced agaynst them such discorde is found and such halting among them that neyther do they agree in place person yeare day nor moneth For first where Fabian and his fellowes say that they were assembled together in a great company in the fielde neare to S. Gyles the forged inditement aboue alledged sayth they were but riding toward the fielde 2. Secondly where the foresaid inditement and Polydore geue the Lorde Cobham to be present personally in that assemble Halle and Alanus Copus Anglus doe exclude hys personal presence from thence and so doth Fabian also seme to agree speaking onely of the adherentes of Syr Iohn Oldcastle Thirdly where Halle and Polydorus report thys assemble to be after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome at the councel of Constance which was An. 1415. that cannot be but if there were any suche conspiracie in the first yeare of Henry 5. it must needes be An. 1413. And heere-by the way why do certaine of your Epitome wryters speaking of the Lord Cobham committed first to the tower for heresie referre the sayd his imprisonment to the yere 1412. where as by their owne counte reckoning the yeare from the Annunciation it must nedes be an 1413. being done in haruest time Fourthly where Halle with his followers affirme that syr Roger Acton Brown and Beuerley were condemned the 12. day of December the recorde is euident against it which holdeth the fact to be in working the 10. day of Ian. Fiftly where as the foresayde record of the Inditement geueth the Wednesday next after the Epiphany whyche was the 10. day of Ian. that present yeare both the facte to be commytted the same day the Commission also to be graunted and deliuered to the CoÌmissioners the same day The saide Commissioners to sit in Commission the same day The Shriffes of Midlesex to returne a iurie out of the body of Midlesex the same day and the Iurers to find the inditement the same day and yet no iurer in the inditemeÌt named the same day Item the L. Cobham the same day to be founde conspiring to make him selfe Regent when as the king that day and yeare was not yet passed into Fraunce howe all these can concurre and hang together and all in one day I suppose it wil cost you two dayes before you with al your learned counsel wil study it out And wheÌ you in your vnlawfull assembles haue conspired and conferred together all ye can yet wil ye make it as I thinke iij. dayes before you honestly dispatch your handes of the matter And where ye thinke that you haue impressed in me such a foul note of
not to be proued either by you or any other that statute to be law or warrant sufficient to burne anye person or persons committed to the seculare power by the Clergy And that I proue thus for although the same statute of king Henry the fourth in the bookes printed appeare to baâe law and authority sufficient by the ful assent both of the king of the Lordes and of the coÌmons yet being occasioned by M. Cope to search further in the statutes I haue found that in the Rolles and first originals of that Parliament there is no such mention either of any petitioÌ or els of any assent of the commons annexed or contained in that statute according as in the printed bookes vsual in the Lawyers handes to craftely and falsely foysted in as by the playne wordes thereof may well appeare For where the said statute an 2. Henry 4. chap. 15. beyng thus intituled in the Rolles Petitio cleri contra haereticos and assented vnto in this forme hath these wordes Statut. an 2. Henri 4. cap. 15. Intituled in the Rolle thus Petitio Cleri contra heteticos and assented vnto in this forme QVas quidem petitiones praelatorum cleri superius expressatas do noster Rex de consensu magnatum aliorum procerum regni sui in praesenti Parliamento existentium concessit in omnibus singulis iuxta formam effectum eorundé ordinauit statuit de caerero firmiter obseruari and so forth according to the petition and moe wordes are there not in the statute Rolle Wherfore wher as the statute booke printed hath thus Super quibus quidem nouitatibus excessibus supereus recitatis videlicet in the petition of the Prelates clergy praelati clerus supradicti ac etiam communitates dicti Regni in eodem Parliamento existen dicto Domino Regi supplicarunt c. Qui quidem Dominus Rex c. ex assensu magnatum aliorum procerum eiusdem Regni c. concessit ordinauit c. These wordes Ac etiam communitates dicti Regni c. are put in further then the Rolle doth warrant and seemeth to be the practise of the clergie to make that as an Acte of Parliament and to seeme to haue the force of a law which was neuer assented vnto by the commons And thus you see howe this foresayd statute Printed both in English and in Latine among the Prouincial councels of Oxford by the vertue whereof so many good men haue bene burned so long in England doth vtterly ouerthrow it selfe for that it swerueth from the recorde bothe in forme and in matter and lacketh the assent of the commons Which doubt I thought at this present to propound vnto you mayster Cope for that you haue so vrged me to the searching out of the statutes by your declayming agaynst the Lord Cobham Moreouer vnto this statute aforesayd ioyne also with all an other Memorandum of like practise done an 5. Rich. 2. In the which yeare where as a statute was concluded yâ parliament an 5. Rich. 2. chap. 5. agaynst certayne preachers specified in the same statute which going about in certaine habites from place to place did drawe the people to sermons And commissions were made and directed in the sayd parliament to the shrines to arrest all such preachers and to imprison the same at the certifications of the Prelates Here is then to be noted that the same statute an 5. Rich. 2. cap. 5. was reuoked by the king in the parliament an 6. Rich. 2 vpon the wordes of the commons being these videl Forasmuch as the same statute was neuer assented ne graunted by the commons but that which therein was done was done without their assent and now ought to be vndone for that it was neuer their meaning to be iustified and to bind themselues and their successors to the prelates no more then their auncetours had done before them Ex Rotul And yet thys foresayd reuocation notwithstanding in Queene Maryes tyme they inquired vppon that statute In searching of these statutes as you haue accasioned me to find out these scruples so being fouÌd out I thought here not to dissemble them for so muche as I see and heare many now a dayes so boldly to beare themselues vpoÌ this statute and thinking so to excuse themselues do say that they haue done nothing but the law the law to the intent that these men seeing now how inexcusable they be both before God and man hauing no law to beare them out may the soner repent their bloudy and vnlawfull tyranny exercised so long agaynst Gods true seruauntes yet in time before that the iust law of God shall finde out their vniust dealinges which partly he beginneth already to do and more no doubt will doe hereafter In the meane tyme this my petition I put vp to the Commous and to all other which shall hereafter put vp any petition to the ParliameÌt that they being admonished by this abuse wil shew theÌselues heare after more wise circumspect both what they agree vnto in Parliamentes also what commeth out in their name And as these good Commons in this time of king Henry 4. would not consent nor agree to this bloudy statute nor to anye other like For so we read that the Commons in that bloudy time of king Henry 4. when an other like cruell byll was put vp by the Prelates in an 8. Hen. 4. against the Lollards they neither consented to this and also ouerthrow the other so in like maner it is to be wished that the commons in this our time or such other that shall haue to do in parliaments hereafter following the steppes of these former times will take vigilant heede to such cruell billes of the Popes prelacy being put vp that neither their consent do passe rashly nor that their names in any condition be so abused CoÌsidering with themselues that a thing once being passed in the parliament cannot afterward be called back And a litle inconuenience once admitted may grow afterward to mischiefes that cannot be stopped And sometime it may so happen that through rashe consent of voices the ende of thinges being not well aduised such a thing being graunted in one day that afterward many dayes may cause the whole realme to rue But I trust men are bitten enough with suche blacke parliamentes to beware of afterclaps The Lord Iesus onely protector of his church stop al crafty deuises of subtile enemies and with his wisedom direct our Parliamentes as may be most to the aduauntage of his word and comfort of hys people Amen Amen And thus much hauing sayd for the defence of the Lord CobbaÌ of syr Roger Acton knight maister Iohn Browne Esquier Iohn Beuerly preacher and of other their fellowes agaynst Alanus Copus Anglus here I make an ende with this preseÌt Interim till furthur leysure serue me here after Christ willing to pay him the whole Interest which I owe
sent yet to Boheme keepe it and send it not for hurt may come thereof c. Item if the king doe aske who ought to be my iudge since that the Councel neither did call me nor did cite me neither was I euer accused before the Councell and yet the Councell hath imprisoned me and hath appoynted their proctor against me Item I desire you right noble and gracious Lord Iohn if audience shall be geuen me that the king will be there present himselfe and that I may haue a place appoynted neare vnto him that he may heare me well and vnderstand what I say and that you also with the Lord Henry and with Lord Wenselaus and other mo if you may will be present and heare what the Lorde Iesus Christ my procuratour and aduocate and most gracious iudge will put in my mouth to speake that whether I liue or die you may be true and vpright witnesses with me least lying lips shall say heereafter that I swarued away from the truth which I haue preached Item know you that before witnesses and notaries in the prison I desired the commissioners that they would depute vnto me a proctor and an aduocate who promised so to do and afterward would not performe it Wherefore I haue committed my selfe to the Lorde Iesus Christ that he will be my procuratour and aduocate and iudge of my cause Item know you that they haue as I suppose no other quarell against mee but onely this that I stoode against the Popes Bull which Pope Iohn sent downe to Boheme to sanctifie warre wyth the signe of the crosse full remission of sinnes to all them which would take the holy crosse to fight for the patrimonie of the Romish church against Ladislaus king of Naples and they haue mine owne wryting which was read against me and I do acknowledge it to be mine Secondly they haue also against me that I haue coÌtinued so long in excommunication and yet did take vppon mee to minister in the church and say Masse Thirdly they haue against me because I did appeale from the Pope to Christ. For they reade my appeale before me in the which with a willing minde smiling I confessed before them all to be mine Fourthly because I left a certaine letter behind me which was read in the church of Bethleem the which letter my aduersaries haue very euill fauouredly translated and sinisterly expounded in the which I did wryte that I went out without a safeconducte Whereunto you your selues can say and beare me recorde that I in my going out had no safe conducte of the Pope neither yet did knowe whether you should goe out with me when I wrote that letter Item if audience may be geuen to me and that after the same audience the king would suffer me not to be returned againe into prison but that I may haue your counsels others my frends and if it may please God that I may say some thing to my soueraigne Lord the king for the behalfe of Christianitie and for hys owne profite c. ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus wherein he confirmeth the Bohemians and describeth the wickednesse of that Counsell IOhn Husse in hope the seruaunt of GOD to all faythfull in Boheme which loue the Lord greetyng thorough the grace of GOD. It commeth in my mynde wherein I must needes admonish you that be the faythfull and beloued of the Lord how that the Councell of Constance beyng full of pride auarice and all abhomination hath condemned my bookes written in the Boheme tounge for hereticall whiche bookes they neuer saw nor neuer heard them read And if they had heard them yet they could not vnderstaÌd the same being some Italians some Frenchmen some Britaines some Spanyardes Germaines with other people of other nations moe vnlesse peraduenture Iohn Bishop of Litomishe vnderstoode them whiche was present in that Councell and certaine other Bohemians and Priestes whiche are agaynst me and labour all they may how to depraue both the veritie of God and the honesty of our countrey of Boheme Which I iudge in the hope of GOD to be a Godly land right well geuen to the true knowledge of the Fayth for that it doth so greatly desire the word of GOD and honest maners And if you were here at Constance ye should see the greeuous abhomination of this Councell which they call so holy and such as can not erre Of the which Councell I haue heard it by the Swechers reported that the Citie of Constaunce is not able in 30. yeares to be purged of those wicked abhominations in that CouÌcell committed And all be offended almost with that Councell beyng sore greeued to behold such execrable thynges perpetrate in the same When I stoode first to aunswere before myne aduersaries seyng all thynges there done with no order and hearyng them also outragiously crying out I sayd playnely vnto them that I looked for more honest behauiour and better order and discipline in that Councell Then the chief Cardinall aunswered sayest thou so but in the tower thou spakest more modestly To whome sayd I in the Tower no man cryed out agaynst me where as now all doe rage agaynst me My faythfull and beloued in Christ be not afrayde with their sentence in condemnyng my bookes They shall bee scattered hether and thether abroad like light Butterfleis and their Statutes shall endure as Spiderwebbes They went about to shake my constancie from the veritie of Christ but they could not ouercome the vertue of God in me They would not reason with the scriptures against me as diuers honourable Lordes can witnesse with me which being ready to suffer contumely for the trueth of God tooke my part stoutly namely Lorde Wenceslaus de Duba and Lorde Iohn de Clum for they were let in by king Sigismund into the Councell And when I sayde that I was desirous to be instructed if I did in any thing erre then they heard the chiefe Cardinall aunswere againe because thou wouldest be informed there is no remedy but that thou must first reuoke thy doctrine according to the determination of 50. Bachelers of Diuinitie appoynted O high instruction After like maner S. Katherine also shoulde haue denied and reuoked the veritie of God and faith in Christ because the 50. maisters likewise did withstand her which notwithstanding that good virgine would neuer doe standing in her faith vnto death But shee did winne those her maisters vnto Christ when as I can not win these my maisters by any meanes These things I thought good to wryte vnto you that you might knowe howe they haue ouercome me with no grounded Scripture nor with any reason but onely did assay with terrours and disceits to perswade me to reuoke and to abiure But our mercifull God whose lawe I haue magnified was and is with me and I trust so will continue and will kepe me in his grace vnto death Wrytten at Constance after the feast of Iohn Baptist
and bondes for the worde of God ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus. IOhn Husse in hope the seruant of God to all the faithfull at Boheme which loue the Lord wisheth to stand and die in the grace of God and at last to attaine to eternall life Amen Ye that beare rule ouer other and be rich and ye also that be poore well be loued and faithfull in God I beseeche you and admonish you all that ye will be obedient vnto God make muche of his worde and gladly hearing the same will humbly perfourme that which yee heare I beseeche you sticke fast to the veritie of Gods worde which I haue written and preached vnto you out of his lawe and the Sermons of his Saintes Also I desire you if any man either in publicke Sermon or in priuate talke heard of me any thing or haue read any thing written by me which is againste the verity of God that he do not follow the same Albeit I do not finde my conscience guiltie that I euer haue spoken or wrytten any such thing amongst you I desire you moreouer if any man at any time haue noted any leuitie either in my talke or in my conditions that he doe not follow the same but pray to God for me to pardon me that sinne of lightnes I pray you that ye wil loue your priests and ministers which be of honest behauiour to prefer and honor them before others namely such priests as trauaile in the worde of God I pray you take hede to your selues and beware of malitious and deceitful men and especially of these wicked priests of whom our Sauiour doth speake that they are vnder shepes clothing inwardly are rauening wolues I pray suche as be rulers superiors to behaue them selues gently towardes their poore inferiours and to rule them iustly I beseche the citizens that they will walke euery man in his degree and vocation with an vpright conscience The Artificers also I beseeche that they will exercise their occupations diligently and vse them with the feare of God I beseeche the seruauntes that they wil serue their maisters faithfully And likewise the scholemaisters I beseeche that they liuing honestly will bryng vp their Scholers vertuously and to teach them faythfully First to learne to feare GOD then for the glory of GOD and the publicke vtilitie of the common wealth and their owne health and not for auarice or for worldly honor to employ their myndes to honest Artes. I beseech the Studentes of the Vniuersitie and all Scholes in all honest thynges to obey their Maisters and to follow them and that with all diligence they will study to be profitable both to the settyng foorth of the glory of God and to the soules health as well of themselues as of other men Together I beseech and pray you all that you will yeld most harty thankes to the right honorable Lordes the Lord Wencelaus de Duba Lord Iohn de Clum Lord Henry Lumlouio Lord Vilem Zagecio Lord Nicholas and other Lordes of Boheme of Morauia and Polony that their diligence towardes me may bee gratefull to all good men because that they like valiaunt champions of Gods trueth haue oftentymes set themselues agaynst the whole Councell for my deliueraunce contendyng and standyng agaynst the same to the vttermost of their power but especially Lord Wencelaus de Duba and Lord Iohn de Clum What so euer they shall report vnto you geue credite vnto them for they were in the Councell when I there aunswered many They know who they were of Bohemia and how many false and slaunderous thynges they brought in agaynst me and that Councell cryed out agaynst me and how I also aunswered to all thynges wherof I was demaunded I beseech you also that ye will pray for the kyng of Romaines and for your kyng and for his wife your Queene that God of his mercy would abide with theÌ and with you both now and henceforth in euerlastyng life Amen This Epistle I haue writteÌ to you out of prison and in bandes lookyng the next day after the writyng hereof for the sentence of the Councell vpon my death hauyng a full trust that he will not leaue me neither suffer me to deny his truth and to reuoke the errours whiche false witnesses maliciously haue deuised agaynst me How mercyfully the Lord GOD hath dealt with me and was with me in maruailous temptations ye shall know when as hereafter by the helpe of Christ we shall all meete together in the ioye of the world to come As concernyng M. Hierome my dearely beloued brother and fellow I heare no other but that he is remayning in straight bandes lookyng for death as I doe and that for the fayth which he valiauntly mainteyned amongest the Bohemians our cruell enemies of Boheme haue geuen vs into the power and handes of other enemies and into bandes I beseech you pray to God for them Moreouer I beseech you namely you of Prage that we will loue the temple of Bethleem and prouide so long as God shall permit that the word of God may be preached in the same For because of that place the Deuill is angry and agaynst the same place he hath stirred vp Priestes and Canons perceiuyng that in that place his kyngdome should be disturbed and diminished I trust in GOD that he will keepe that holy Church so long as it shall please him and in the same shall geue greater encrease of his worde by other then he hath done by me a weake vessell I beseech you also that ye will loue together and withholdyng no man from the hearyng of Gods word ye will prouide and take care that good men be not oppressed by any force and violence Written at Constance the yeare of our Lord. 1415. ¶ An other right godly letter of Iohn Hus to a certaine priest admonishing him of his office and exhorting him to be faithfull worthy to be red of all Ministers THe peace of our Lorde Iesus Christ. c. My deare brother be diligent in preaching the Gospel and do the worke of a good Euangelist neglect not your vocation labour like a blessed souldiour of Christ. First liue godly and holily Secondly teach faithfully and truely Thirdly be an example to other in well doing that you be not reprehended in your sayings correct vice and set foorth vertue To euill liuers threaten eternall punishmeÌt but to those that be faithfull and godly set forth the comforts of eternall ioy Preach coÌtinually but be short and fruitfull prudeÌtly vnderstanding discretly dispeÌsing the holy Scriptures Neuer affirme or maintaine those things that be vncertaine and doubtfull least that your aduersaries take holde vpon you which reioyce in deprauing their brethren whereby they may bring the ministers of God into contempt Exhort men to the confession of their faith and to the communion of both kindes both of the body bloud of Christ wherby such as do repent earnestly of their sinnes may the more often come to
this present committing the foresayd iniuryes vnto God vnto whom vengeance perteyneth who will also aboundantly reward workers of iniquity will prosecute them more amply before him whom God shall appoynt in the Apostolicke sea to gouerne his holy Churche as the onely and vndoubted Pastour Vnto whom God willing we exhibiting our due reuerence obedience as faythfull children in those things which are lawfull honest and agreeable to reason and the law of God wil make our request and petition that speedy remedy may be prouided for vs our sayde kingdome and Marquesdome vpon the premises according to the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the institutions of the holy fathers The premises notwithstanding we setting apart all feare and mens ordinances prouided to the contrary will maynetayne and defend the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the deuout humble and constant preachers thereof euen to the shedding of our bloud Dated at Sternberg in the yeare of our Lord. 1415. vpon S. WeÌceslaus day Martyr of our Lord Iesu Christ. Round about the sayd letters there were 54. Seales hanging and their names subscribed whose Seales they were The names of which noble men I thought it good here to annext with all partly for the more credite of that hath bene sayd partly also for examples sake to the intent that our noble men and gentlemen in this our Realme of England now liuing in this cleare light of the Gospell may by their example vnderstand that if they ioyne themselues with the Gospell of Iesus zealouslye and as they should do yet are they neither the first nor the most that so haue done before them if not yet the trueth may here remayne in the story to theyr shame or els to theyr instruction seing so many noble and worthy gentlemen within the small kingdome of Bohemia to be so forward in those so darcke dayes and among so many enemyes 200. yeares agoe to take part with Christ And yet our GentlemeÌ here in such long coÌtinuance of time being so diligeÌtly taught are neyther in number nor in zeale to theÌ to be compared but will still take part contrary both to Christ and to the example of these nobles whose names they may see read here folowing 1 Alssokabat de Wiscowitz 2 Vlricus de Lhota 2 Ioan de Ksimicz 4 Iossko de sczitowicz 5 Paerdus Zwiranowicz 6 Ioan. de Ziwla 7 IoaÌ de ReycheÌberg 8 Wildo Skitzyny 9 Drliko de Biela 10 Kos de Doloylatz 11 Ioan de Simusin 12 Dobessim ' de Tissa 13 Drazko de Aradeck 14 Steph. de Hmodorkat 15 Ioan Dern de Gabonecx 16 Barso dictus Hloder de Zeinicz 17 Ioan Hmrsdorfar 18 Psateska de Wilklek 19 Petrus Mg de Sczitowicy 20 N. Studenica 21 N. Brischell 22 N. de Cromassona 23 Arannisick Donant de Poloniae 24 Ioan. Donant de Poloniae 25 Ioan. de Cziczow 26 Wenceslaus de N. 27 N. de N. 28 N.N. 29 Iosseck de N. 30 Henricus de N. 31 Waczlals de kuck  This noble man did accompanye Hus and with certain horsemen conducte him to Constance 32 Henr. de Zrenowicz 33 Baczko de CoÌuald 34 Petr. dictus Nienick de zaltoroldeck 35 CzeÌko de Mossnow 36 N. 37 Zibilutz de ClezaÌ 38 Ioan. de Peterswald 39 Parsifal de Namyescz 40 Zodoni de Zwietzick 41 Raczeck Zawskalp 42 Ion de Tossawicz 43 Diwa de Spissnia 44 Steffko de Draczdw 45 Issko de Draczdw 46 Odich de Hlud 47 Wosfart de Paulowicz 48 Pirebbor de Tire zenicz 49 Rynard de Tyrczewicz 50 Bohunko de Wratisdow 51 Vlricus de Racdraw 52 Deslaw de Nali 53 Bonesb de Frabenicz 54 Eybl de Roissowan After these things thus declared and discoursed coÌcerning the history of Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage the order of place and countrye next woulde require consequently to infer and comprehend the great troubles perturbations which happened after vpoÌ the death of these men in the couÌtry of Boheme but the order of time calleth me backe first to other matters here of our owne country which passed in the meane time with vs in England Which things being taken by the way and finished we will christ willing afterward returne to the tractation hereof to prosecute the troubles and conflictes of the Bohemians with other things beside perteyning to the latter end of the couÌcell of constance and chosing of Pope Martin as the order of yeares and time shall require Ye heard before pag. 588. how after the death of Thomas Arundell Archb. of Caunt succeeded Henry Chichesley an 1414. and sate 25. yeres In whose time was much trouble and great affliction of good meÌ here in England of whom many were compelled to abiure some we burned diuers were driueÌ to exile Wherof partly now to entreat as we finde them in registers historyes recorded we will first begin with Iohn Claydon Currier of LondoÌ Richard Turming whom Rob. Fabian doth falsly affirm to be burned in the yeare where in Syr Roger Acton and M. Browne suffered who in deed suffered not before the secoÌd yeare of Henry Chichesley being Archb. of Caunt whiche was an 1413. The history of which Iohn Claydon in the Registers is thus declared The story of Iohn Claydon Currier and of R. Turming Baker THe 17. of August 1415. did personally appeare I. Claydon Currier of London arrested by the Mayor of the sayd City for the suspition of heresy before Henry Archbishop of Caunterbury in Saynt Paules Church whiche Iohn being obiected to him by the Archbishop that in the City of London other places of the prouince of Canterbury he was suspected by diuers godly and learned meÌ for heresy and to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determinatioÌ of the church did openly confesse and denyed not but that he had bene for the space of xx yeres suspected both about the City of London also in the prouince of Caunt and specially of the common sort for Lollardy and heresy to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determination of the church of Rome and defamed of the same all the tyme aforesayd In so much that in the time of M. Robert Braybrooke B. of London deceased he was for the space of two yeares commaunded to the prison of Conwey for the foresayd defamation and suspition and for the same cause also he was in prison in the fleete for 3. yeares Out of which prison he in the raigne of King Henry the 4. was brought before Lord Iohn Scarle then Chauncellor to the king there did abiure all heresy and errour And the sayd Iohn Claydon being asked of the sayd Archbishop whither he did abiure the heresye of which he was suspect before any other did confesse that in a Conuocation at London in Paules Church before Thomas Arundell late Archbishop deceased he did abiure all such doctrine which they called heresy and error contrary to the Catholick fayth and determination of the Church and that he had
sought to by pilgrimages neither is it lawfull for Christians to bow theyr knees to them neither to kisse them nor to geue them any maner of reuerence For the which Articles the Archbishoppe with other Bishops and diuers learned commoning together first condemned the bookes as hereticall and burned them in fire and then because they thought the said Iohn Claydon to be forsworne and fallen into heresy the Archbishop did proceed to his definitiue sentence against the said Iohn personally appearing before him in iudgement his coÌfessions being read and deposed against him after this maner IN the name of God Amen We Henry by the grace of GOD Archbishop of Caunterbury primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea in a certayne cause of hereticall prauity of relapse into the same wherupon I. Claidon lay man of the prouince of Caunterbury was detected accused and denounced in the sayd our prouince of Caunterbury publickely defamed as by publick fame and common report notoriously to vs hath bene known first sitting in iudgement seat obseruing all things lawfully required in this behalfe do proceed to the pronouncing of the sentence definitiue in forme as followeth The name of Christ being inuocated onely set before our eies forasmuch as by the actes and thinges enacted producted exhibited and confessed before vs also by diuers signes euidences we haue found the said Iohn Claydon to haue bene and to be publickly and notoriously relapsed agayne into his former heresye heretofore by him abiured according to the merites and desertes of the sayd cause being of vs diligently searched weyed and pondered before to the inteÌt that the sayd I. Claidon shall not infect other with his scab by the consent and assent of our reuerend brethreÌ Richard Bishop of LoÌdon Iohn Bishop of Couentry and Liechfield Steuen Bishop of S. Dauids and of other Doctors as well of diuinity as of both lawes and also of other discreet and learned men assisting vs in this behalfe do iudge pronounce and declare the sayd I. Claydon to be relapsed agayne into his heresy which he before did abiure finally and definitiuely appoynting him to be left vnto the secular iudgement and so do leaue him by these presentes Thus Iohn Claidon receiuing his iudgement condemnation of the Archbishop was committed to the secular power and by them vniustly vnlawfully was coÌmitted to the fire for that the teÌporall magistrate had no such law sufficient for them to burne any suche man for religion condeÌned of the prelats as is aboue sufficiently proued declared pag. 523. But to be short Quo iurè quaque iniuria Iohn Cleydon notwithstanding by the temporall magystrats not loÌg aâter was had to smithfield where meekely he was made a burnt offering vnto the Lord. an 1415. The burning of Iohn Claydon and Richard Turming Robert Fabian and other Chronologers which folow him adde also that Richard Turming Baker of whome mention is made before in the examination of Iohn Claydon was likewise the same time burned with him in smithfield Albeit in the Register I finde no sentence of condemnation geuen against the sayd Turming neither yet in the story of S. Albons is there any such metioÌ of his burning made but only of the burning of Iohn Claydon aforesaid wherfore the iudgement hereof I leaue free to the reader Notwithstanding concerning the sayd Turming thys is certaine that he was accused vnto the bishops no doubt was in their handes bands What afterward was done with him I refer it vnto the authors The next yeare after the burning of these two aforesaid and also of Iohn Hus being burnt at Constaunce whiche was an 1416. the Prelates of England seing the dayly increase of the Gospell and fearing the ruine of theyr papall kingdome were busily occupied with all theyr counsel and diligence to mayntayne the same Wherefore to make their state and kingdome sure by statutes lawes constitutions and terrour of punishment as Thomas Arundell and other Prelates had done before so the forenamed Henrye Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury in his conuocation holden at London maketh another constitutioÌ as though there had not enough bene made before agaynst the poore Lollardes the coppy and tenor wherof he sendeth abroad to the bishop of London and to other his Suffraganes by them to be put in straight execution conteyning in words as foloweth HEnry by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury Primate of all England and Legate of the chiefest seat to our reuereÌd brother in the Lord Richard by the grace of God bishop of London health brotherly loue with continuall increase Lately in our last conuocation in Sayncte Paules Church in London being kept by you and other our brethren and clergy of our prouince we do remember to haue made this order vnderwritten by your consentes When as among many other our cares this ought to be chiefe that by some meanes we take those heretickes whiche like foxes lurke hide theÌselues in the Lordes vineyard that the dust of negligeÌce may be vtterly shakeÌ from our feete and from the feete of our fellow brethren In thys the sayd conuocation of the Prelats and clergy we haue ordeined and that our fellowe brethren our Suffraganes and Archdeacons of our prouince of Canterbury by theÌselues their Officials or Commissaryes in all their iurisdictioÌs euery of their charges in theyr country twise euery yere at the least do diligeÌtly enquire of such persons as are suspect of heresy And that in euery suche their Archdeaconries in euery parish wherin is reported any hereticks to inhabit they cause three or more of the honestest meÌ and best reported of to take their othe vpon the holy Euangelist that if they shall knowe or vnderstand any frequenting either in priuy conueÌticles or els deferring in life or maners froÌ the common conuersation of other Catholick men or els that holde any either heresyes or errors or els that haue any suspected bookes in the English tong or that do receiue any such persons suspect of heresyes and errours into theyr houses or that be fauorers of them that are inhabitants in any such place or conuersant with them or els haue any recourse vnto them they make certificats of those persons in writing with all the circumstances wherewith they are suspect vnto the said our Suffraganes or Archdeacons or to theyr Commissaryes so soone with as much speede as possibly they can And that the sayd Archdeacon and euery of their Commissaryes aforesayd do declare the names of all such persons denounced together with all the circuÌstaÌces of theÌ the dioces places secretly vnder theyr seales do send ouer vnto vs the same And that the same diocessans effectually direct forth lawfull proces agaynst them as the quality of the cause requireth that with all diligence they discerne define and execute the same And if perhaps they leaue not such persons
nowe come to manifest their innocencie before the whole Church and to require open audience where as the laitie may also be present The request was graunted them and being further demanded in what poynts they did disagree from the church of Rome they propounded 4. Articles First they affirmed that all suche as woulde be saued ought of necessitie to receiue the Communion of the laste supper vnder both kindes of bread and wine The second Article they affirmed aâl ciuil rule and dominion to be forbidden vnto yâ Clergy by the law of God The thirde Article that the preaching of the worde of God is free for all men and in all places The fourth Article as touching open crimes and offences which are in no wise to be suffered for the ââoiding of greater euill These were the onely propositions whyche they propounded before the Councell in the name of the whole realme Then another ambassador affirmed that he had hard of the Bohemians diuers and sundry thinges offensiue to Christian eares amongst the which this was one poynte that they should preach that the inuention of the order of begging Friers was diabolicall Then Procopius rising vppe sayde neither is it vntrue for if neyther Moises neyther before hym the Patriarkes neither after him the Prophets neyther in the new lawe Christe and hys Apostles did institute the order of begging friers who doth dout but that it was an inuention of the deuil and a worke of darkenesse This answere of Procopius was derided of them all And Cardinall Iulianus went about to prooue that not onely the decrees of the Patriarkes and Prophetes and those things which Christ and his Apostles had instituted to be onely of God but also all such decrees as the church shuld ordaine being guided through the holy ghost be the workes of God All be it as he sayde the order of begging Friers might seeme to be taken out of some parte of the gospel The Bohemians chose out 4. diuines which shuld declare their Articles to be taken out of the Scriptures Likewise on the contrary part there was 4. appoynted by the councell This disputation continued 50. dayes where many thinges were alledged on either parte whereof as place shal serue more hereafter by the grace of Christ shal be sayd when we come to the time of that Councel In the meane season while yâ Bohemians were thus in long conflicts wyth Sigismund the Emperour and the Pope fighting for their religion vnto whome notwtstanding all the fulnesse of the Popes power was bent against them God of his goodnesse had geueÌ such noble victories as is aboue expressed and euer did prosper them so loÌg as they could agree among theÌselues as these things I say were doing in Boheme King Henry the 5. fighting likewise in Fraunce albeit for no like matters of religion fell sicke at Boys and died after he had raigned 9. yeres 5. moneths 3. wekes and odde daies from his coronation This king in his life and in all hys doings was so deuout seruiceable to the Pope and his chapleins that he was called of many the Prince of priests who left behind him a sonne being yet an infant 9. monthes and 15. dayes of age whom he had by Quene Katherine daughter to the French king married to him about 2. or 3. yeares before The name of which Prince succeeding after his father was Henry 6. lefte vnder the gouernement and protection of his vncle named Humfrey Duke of Gloucester ¶ The names of the Archbishops of Canterbury in this fifte Booke conteined 54 Simon Islepe 17 56 Simon Langham 2 57 William Witlesey 5 58 Simon Sudbery 6 59 William Courtney 15 60 Thomas Arundel 18 61 Henry Chichesly 29 THE SIXT PART OR SECTION pertaining to the last 300. yeares A preface to the reader ACcording to the fiue sondry diuersities and alterations of the Churche so haue I deuided hetherto the order of thys presente Church story into fiue principall partes euery part containing 300. yeares So that nowe comming to the laste 300. yeares that is to the last times of the Church counting from the time of Wickleffe For as muche as in the compasse of the sayd last 300 yeres are contained great troubles and perturbations of the Church with the meruailous reformation of the same through the wonderous operation of the almighty all which things cannot be comprehended in one booke I haue therefore disposed the sayd latter 30. yeares into diuers bookes beginning nowe with the sixt booke at the raigne of king Henry the vj. In which booke beside the greeuous and sundry persecutions raised vp by Antichrist to be noted here in is also to be obserued that where as it hath of long time bene receyued and thought of the common people that this religion now generally vsed hath sprong vp and risen but of late euen by the space as many do thinke of 20. or 30. yeares it may now manifestly appeare not onely by the Acts and Monuments heretofore passed but also by the hystories here after following howe this profession of Christes religion hath bene spread abroade in Englande of olde and auncient time not onely from the space of these 200. late yeares from the time of Wyckleffe but hathe continually from time to time sparkled abroade although the flames thereof haue neuer so perfectly burst out as they haue done within these hundred yeares and more As by these hystories here collected gathered out of Registers especially of the Diocesse of Norwich shall manifestly appeare wherein may be seene what men and how many both men and women within the sayde Diocesse of Norwich haue bene which haue defended the same cause of doctrine which now is receiued by vs in the Church Which persones althoughe then they were not so strongly armed in their cause and quarel as of late yeres they haue bene yet were they warriours in Christes churche and fought for their power in the same cause And although they gaue backe through tyrannie yet iudge thou the best good Reader and referre the cause therof to God who reuealeth all things according to his determined will and appoynted time THis yong prince being vnder the age of one yeare after the death of his father succeeded in his reigne and kingdom of England Anno 1422. and in the 8. yeare was crowned at Westminster and the 2. yeare after was crowned also at Paris Henry bishop of Winchester Cardinall being present at them both raigned 38. yeres and then was deposed by Edwarde the 4. as heere after Christ willing shall be declared in his time In the firste yeare of his raigne was burned the constant witnesse bearer and testis of Christes doctrine William Tailour a Priest vnder Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury Of this William Tailour I read that in the dayes of Thomas Arundell hee was first apprehended and abiured Afterwarde in the daies of Henry Chichesley aboute the yeare of our Lorde 1421. which was
neyther holy neither meritorious Item that reliques as dead mens bones ought not to be worshipped or digged out of theyr graues or set vp in Shrynes Item that prayers made in all places are acceptable vnto God Item that men ought not to pray to any saynt but only to God Item that the vels and ringing in the church was ordeyned for no other purpose then to fill the pristes purses Item that it is no sinne to withstand the ecclesiasticall preceptes Item that the catholick church is onely the congregation of the elect These were the Articles which were generally obiected agaynst them all wherin they did so agree in one vniforme sayth that whatsoeuer one did hold all the other did mayntayne hold the same By the which theyr consent doctrine it appeareth that they all receiued it of some one instructor who was William White which being a scholer and folower of I. Wickliffe resorted afterward into thys country of Norfolke and there instructed these men in the light of the gospell And now as we haue declared the names and Articles of these good men so it remayneth somewhat to speake of theyr troubles how they were handled beginning first with William White ¶ William White Priest THis William White being a folower of Iohn Wickliff and a priest not after the common sort of priests but rather to be reputed amongst the number of them of whom the wise man speaketh He was as the morning starre in the midst of a cloud c. This man was well learned vpright a well spoken priest He gaue ouer his priesthood benefice took vnto him a godly yong woman to his wife named Ioane notwithstanding he did not therefore cease or leaue froÌ his former office duty but continually labored to the glory and prayse of his spouse Christ by reading writing preaching The principal points of his doctrine were these which he was forced to recant at Canterbury That men should seeke for the forgeuenes of their sins onely at the handes of God That the wicked liuing of the Pope and his holynesse is nothing els but a deuilish estate and heauy yoke of Antichrist and therfore he is an enemy vnto Christes trueth That men ought not to worship Images or other Idolatrous payntings That meÌ ought not to worship the holy men which are dead That the Romish church is the fig tree which the Lord Christ hath accussed because it hath brought forth no fruit of the true beliefe That such as weare coules or be annointed or shorne are the lanceknightes and souldiors of Lucifer that they all because theyr lamps are not burning shall be shut out when as the Lord Christ shall come Upon which articles he being attached at Cant. vnder the Archb. Henry Chichesley in the yeare of our Lord 1424. there for a certayne space stoutly and manly witnessed the truth whiche he had preached but like as there he lost hys courage and strength so afterward he became again much more stouter and stronger in Iesu Christ and confessed his own error offence For after this he going into Norfolk with his said wife Ioane there occupying himself busily in teaching conuerting the people vnto the true doctrine of Christ at the last by meanes of the kings letters seÌt down for that intent and purpose he was apprehended taken brought before Wil. bishop of Norwich by whom he was conuict condemned of 30. articles there was burned in Norwich in the moneth of September an 1424. ¶ The burning of William White This William White and his wife had his most abode with one Tho. Moone of Ludney This maÌ was of so deuout and holy life that all the people had him in great reuerence and desired him to pray for them in so much that one Margaret Wright confessed that if any sayntes were to be prayd to she would rather pray to him then to any other When he was come vnto the stake thinking to open hys mouth to speak vnto the people to exhort confirme them in the verity one of the bishops seruants stroke hym on the mouth therby to force him to keepe silence And thus thys good man receiuing the crowne of martyrdome ended this mortall life to the great dolor griefe of all the good men of Norfolke Whose sayd wife Ioane folowing her husbaÌds footsteps according to her power teaching and sowing abroad the same doctrine confirmed many men in Gods truth wherefore the suffered much trouble and punishmeÌt the same yeare at the handes of the sayd bishop About the same time also was burned father Abraham of Colchester and Iob. WaddoÌ priest for the like articles Concerning them which abiured how by whom they were examined What depositions came in agaynst them and what was the order maner of the penance inioyned them here it might be set out at large but for auoyding of prolixity it shall be sufficient briefly to touch certaine of the principals wherby the better vnderstanding may be geueÌ to the Reader after what maner order al the other were intreated First amongst them which were arested and caused to abiure in this yeare afore specified 1428. was Thom. Pye and Iohn Mendham of Aldborough who being conuict vpon diuers of the Articles before mentioned were enioined penance to be done in theyr own parish Church as by the bishops letter directed to the Deane of Rhodenhall that parish priest of Aldborough doth more at large appeare the tenour wherof here ensueth The copy of the Bishop of Norwich his letter WIlliam by the sufferance of God Bishop of Norwich to our welbeloued sonnes in Christ the Deane of Rodéhal of our Dioces and to the parishe priest of the parish Churche of Aldborough of the same our dioces health grace and benediction For so much as we according to our office lawefully proceeding to the correction and amendment of the soules of Thomas Pye and Iohn Mendham of Aldborough of the dioces aforesayd because they haue holden beleued and affirmed diuers and many errours and heresyes contrary to the determination of the holy Churche of Rome and the vniuersall church and catholicke fayth haue enioyned the sayd Thomas and Iohn appearing before vs personally and confessing before vs iudicially that they haue holden beleued and affirmed diuers and many errors and heresyes this penaunce hereunder written for theyr offences to be done and fulfilled in maner forme and time hereunder written according as iustice doth require that is to say sixe fustigations or displinges about the parish church of Alborough aforesayd before a solemn procession sixe seuerall sondayes and three displinges about the market place of Herelston of our sayde Dioces three principall market dayes bare necked head legs and feet theyr bodyes being couered onely with theyr shyrtes and breeches either of them carying a taper in his hand of a pound waight as well rounde about the Church as about the market
and remembraunce beleued that a man ought not to coÌfesse his sinnes to a Priest This Article he also confessed that he doubted vpon Now remayneth to declare what these doctors aforesayd concluded vpon the articles whose aunswere vnto the same was this First of all as touching the first article they sayde that the article in the same termes as it was propouÌded is not simply an heresy but an error Item as touching the second article the doctors agree as in the first Item as touching the third Article they affirme that it is an heresy Vnto the fourth Article they aunswered as vnto the first and second Item the doctors affirme the 5. article to be an heresy Item as touching the 6. Article the doctors conclude that if the sayd Nicholas being of perfect mind and remeÌbrance did doubt whether the sacrament of the aulter were the very perfect body of Christ or no then that Article is simply an heresy Wherupon the sayd Commissary declared pronounced the sayd Nicholas Canon vpoÌ the determinatioÌ of the foresaid doctors to be an heretick and therupon forced the sayd Nicholas to abiure all the sayd Articles That done he enioined the sayd Nicholas penance for his offeÌces thre displinges about the cloyster of the Cathedrall Churche of Norwich before a solemne procession bare headed barefoote carying a Taper of halfe a pound in his hand going after the maner aforesayd like a mere peniteÌtiary the which his penance the iudge commaunded should be respited vntill the comming of the Bishop into his dioces and that in the meane time he should be kept in prison to the end that he should not infect the flock with his venune and poyson of errors and heresyes Thus haue we briefly discoursed vnto you the greate troubles and afflictions which happened in Norfolke and Suffolke by the space of those 4. yeares before mentioned hauing drawen out briefly for euery yere certayne notable examples sufficient for the declaration of all the rest for so much as their opinions being nothing different theyr penaunce and punishment did also nothing differ otherwise then by those particuler examples may be playnely seene Thomas Bagley Priest ANd now to proceede as we haue begon with our former storyes generally we find in Fabians Chronicles that in the same yere of our Lord. 1431. Thomas Bagley a priest Vicar of Monenden beside Malden being a valiant disciple and adherent of wickliffe was condemned by the Byshops of heresy at London about the midst of Lent was disgraded and burned in Smithfield ¶ Paule Craw a Bohemian THe same yeare also was Paule Crawe a Bohemian taken at S. Andrewes by the Bishop Henry and deliuered ouer to the secular power to be burnt for holding contrary opinions vnto the Church of Rome touching the sacrameÌt of the Lords supper the worshipping of Sainets auricular confession with other of Wicklesses opinions The story of Thomas Rhedon a French man and a Carmelite Frier burnt in Italy for the profession of Christ. WE haue declared before how this cruell storme of persecution which first began with vs in England after it had long raged heere against many good and godly men it brake out passed into Boheme and after within a short time the fire of this persecution increasing by little and little inuaded Scotland and from thence now wyth greater force and violence this furious deuouring flame hath entred Italy and suffereth not any part of the world to be free from the murther and slaughter of most good godly men It hapned about this time that one Thomas Rhedon a Frier of that sect which taketh his name of the mount Carmelus by chance came with the VenetiaÌ Ausbassadours into Italy This maÌ although he was of that fort and secte which in stead of Christians are called Carmelites yet was he of a farre other religion vnderstood the word of God iudging that God ought not to be worshipped neither in that mount nor at Ierusalem onely but in spirit truth This man being a true Carmelite â fauoring with his whole hart that new sweet must of Iesu Christ with earnest study desire seeking after a ChristiaÌ integritie of life prepared himselfe first to go into ââly trusting that he should find there or else in no place sonne by whole good life and liuing he might be editied and instructed For where ought more aboundance of verme good liuing to be then in that place which is counted to be the forte and fountaine of all religion And how could it otherwise be but that wheras so great holines is professed wherupon all mens cies are bent as vpon a stage vnderas S. Peters seate is and is thought to be the ruler gouernour of all the Church all things should florish and abesid worthy of so great expectatioÌ in that place This holy man hauing these things before his eies and considering the same with himselfe forsooke his owne countrey Citie went vnto Rome conceiuing a firme sure hope that by the example of so many notable and worthy me he should greatly profile in godlines learning but the successe of the matter did vtterly frustrate his hope for all things were cleane coÌtrary Whatsoeuer he saw was nothing else but meere dissimulatioÌ and hypocrisie In stead of gold he found nothing but coales and for to say the truth he found nothing else there but gold and siluer In stead of heauenly gifts there raigned amongst them the pompe and pride of the world In place of godlines riot In stead of learning and study douthfulnes and superstition Tyrannie and hautinesse of mind had possessed the place of Apostolicke simplicitie that now there remained no more any place or libertie for a man to learne that whiche hee knew not or to teach that which he perfectly vnderstoode Finally all things were turned artic versie all things hapned vnto him contrary to his expectation wheresoeuer he went But nothing so much offended this good mas mind as the intolerable ambition and pompous pride in them whome example of humilitie should especially commend and praise to the whole worlde And albeit that hee saw here nothing which did accord agree with the rule of the Apostles yet these things did so much passe all measure and pacience that he could by no meanes resraine his long in so great abuse and corruption of the Church seing such ambitions pride in their buildings apparell in their places in their daintie fare in their great traynes of seruants in their horsse and armour finally in all things pertaining vnto them Which things how much they did vary from the prescript rule of the Gospel so much the more was this good maÌ forced to speake Albeit he did well vnderstand how litle he shoulde preuaile by speaking for if admonition would profite any thing at all the bookes of Wicklesse and diuers other were not wanting The famous testimonies of Iohn Hus
of the realme onely rest in this For the king now hauing lost his frendly vncle as the stay staffe of his age whiche had brought him vp so faythfully from his youth was now therby the more open to his enemies they more emboldened so set vpon him As appeared first by Iacke Cade the Kentishe Captayne who encamping first in Blackheath afterward aspired to LondoÌ and had the spoyle therof the king being driuen into Warwickshyre After the suppressing of Cade ensued not long after the duke of York who being accompanied with 3. Erles set vpon the king next to S. Albons where the king was taken in the field captiue the Duke of York was by ParliameÌt declared protector which was in the yeare of our Lord 1453. After this folowed long diuision and mortal warre betwene the two houses of Lancastar and Yorke continuing many yeares At length about the yeare of our Lord 1459. the Duke of Yorke was slayne in battell by the Queene neare to the towne of Wakefield and with him also his sonne Earle of Rutlande By the which Queene also shortly after in the same yeare were discomfited the Earle of Warwicke and Duke of Northfolk to whom the keeping of the king was committed by the Duke of Yorke and so the Queene agayne deliuered her husband After this victory obteined the Northren men aduauÌced not a litle in pride and courage began to take vpon theÌ great attemptes not onely to spoyle and robbe Churches and religious houses villages but also were fully enteÌded partly by themselues partly by the inducemeÌt of theyr Lords and Captaynes to sacke waste and vtterly to subuert the City of London and to take the spoyle therof and no doubt âayth my history woulde haue proceeded in thyr coÌceiued gredy inteÌt had not the oportune fauor of God prouided a speedy remedy For as these mischiefes were in bruing sodenly commeth the noble Prince Edward vnto LoÌdon with a mighty army the 27. day of February who was the sonne and heire to duke of Yorke aboue mentioned accompanyed with the Earle of Warwicke and diuers moe King Henry in the meane time with his victory went vp to York when as Edward being at London caused there to be proclaymed certayn articles concerning his title to the crowne of England which was the 2. day of March. Wherupon the next day following the Lords both teÌporall spirituall being asseÌbled together the sayd articles were propouÌded and also well approued The fourth day of the sayd moneth of March after a solemne generall procession according to the blinde superstition of those dayes the Bishop of Exceter made a Sermon at Paules Crosse wherin he commended and proued by manifold euideÌces the title of Prince Edward to be iust and lawfull aunswering in the same to all obiections whiche might be to the contrary This matter being thus discussed Prince Edward accompanied with the Lordes spirituall temporall with much concourse of people rode the same day to Westminster Hall and there by the full consent as well of the Lordes as also by the voyce of all the Commons tooke his possession of the Crowne was called K. Edward the fourth These thinges thus accomplished at London as to such a matter apperteined and preparation of money sufficiently being ministred of the people and commons wyth most ready and willing mindes for the necessary furniture of his warres he with the Duke of Northfolke and Earle of Warwicke and Lord Fauconbrige in all speedy wise tooke his iourney toward king Henry who being now at Yorke and forsaken of the Londoners had all his refuge onely reposed in the Northren men When king Edward with his army had past ouer the Riuer of Trent and was commeÌ nere to Ferebrig where also the host of king Henry was not far of vpoÌ Palm sonday betwene Ferebrig and Tadcaster both the armyes of the Southren and Northren men ioyned together battell And althoughe at the first beginning diuers horsemen of king Edwardes side turned theyr backes and spoyled the king of cariage victuals yet the couragious prince with his Captayne 's little discouraged therewith fiercely and manfully set on theyr aduersaryes The whiche battell on both sides was so cruelly fought that in the same conflict were slayne to the nuÌber as is reported beside men of name of 30000. of the poore commons Notwithstanding the coÌquest fell on king Edwardes part so that king Henry hauing lost all was forced to flye into Scotland where also he gaue vp to the Scottes the towne of Barwicke after he had raigned 38. yeares and a halfe The clayme and title of the Duke of Yorke and after him of Edward his sonne put vp to the Lords coÌmons wherby they chalenged the crowne to the house of York is thus in the story of Scala mundi word for word as hereunder is conteyned The title of the house of Yorke to the crowne of England EDward the 3. right king of Englande had issue first prince Edward the 2. W. Hatfield 3. Lionell 4. Iohn of Gaunt c. Prince Edward had Richard the 2. which dyed without issue W. Hatfielde dyed without issue Lionel duke of Clarence had issue lawfully begot Phillip his onely daughter and heyre the which was lawfully coupled to Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had issue law fully begotte Roger Mortimer Eare of March and heyre Whych Roger had issue Edmund Earle of March Roger Anne and Alienor Edmund and Alienor died without issue and the sayd Anne by lawfull matrimonye was coupled vnto Richard Earle of Cambridge the sonne of Edmund of LaÌgley who had issue lawfully bare Richard Plantagenet now Duke of Yorke Iohn of Gaunte gate Henry which vnrightfully entreated king Richard then being aliue Edmund Mortimer Earle of Marche sonne of the sayde Philip daughter to Lionell To the which Richard duke of Yorke and sonne to Anne daughter to Roger Mortimer Earle of March sonne and heyre to the sayde Philip daughter and heyre to the sayd Lionel the 3. sonne of king Edward the 3. the right dignity of the crowne apperteyned belonged afore any issue of the sayd Iohn of Gaunt Notwithstanding the sayd title of dignity of the sayde Richard of Yorke the sayd Richard desiring the wealth rest and prosperity of England agreeth and consenteth that king Henry 6. should be had and taken for king of England during his naturall life from thys time without hurt of his title Wherefore the king vnderstanding the sayd title of the sayde duke to be iust lawfull true and sufficient by the aduise and assent of the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commons in the Parliament and by the authoritye of the same Parliament declareth approueth ratifieth confirmeth accepteth the sayde title for iust good lawfull and true and there unto geueth his assent and agreement of his free will and liberty And ouer that by the sayde aduise and
authority declareth calleth stablisheth affirmeth and reputeth the sayd Richard of Yorke very true and rightfull heyre to the crowne of England and Fraunce and that all other statutes and acts made by any of the Henryes late contrary to this aduise be annulled repelled damned cancelled voyd and of no force or effect The king agreed and consented that the sayd Duke and hys heyres shall after his naturall life enioy the crowne c. Also that all sayinges and doinges agaynst the duke of Yorke shall be hygh treason and all actes of Parliamentes contrary to this principall act be voyd and of none effect c. And thus much for the reign of king Henry the 6. Who now lacked his vncle and protector Duke of Glocester about him But commonly the lacke of such frendes is neuer felt before they be missed In the time of this king was builded the house in LoÌdon called LeadeÌ hall fouÌded by one Simon Eyre Maior once of the sayd City of London an 1445. Also the standard in cheape builded by Iohn Wels an 1442. the Conduite in Fleetstreet by William Castfield an 1438. Item Newgate builded by goods of Rich. Whittington an 1422. Moreouer the sayde Henry 6. founded the Colledge of Eton and another house hauing then the title of S. Nicolas in Cambridge now called the kinges Colege Ex Scal. mundi In the reigne of this Henry 6. it is not be passed ouer in silence which we finde noted in the Parliament rolles how that Lewes Archbishop of Rhoen after the death of the late Bishop of Eley had grauÌted vnto him by the popes Bulles during his life all the profites of the sayd bishoprick by the name of the administratour of the said Bishopricke Lewes the foresayde Archbishop sheweth his Buls to the king who vtterly reiected his Bulles Notwithstanding for his seruice done in Fraunce the king graunted to hym the administration aforesaid the which to all intents at the petition of the sayd Lewes should be affirmed to bee of as great force as though he were bishop touching profits liberties and hability Neither agayn is here to be ouerpast a certayn tra gicall Acte done betweene Easter and Whitsontide of a false Britone an 1427. Which murdered a good widdow in her bed who had brought him vp of almes without Algate in the suburbes of London and bare away all that she had afterward he tooke succor of holy church at S. Georges in Southwarke but at the last he tooke the crosse forswore the kings land And as he went his way it happened him to come by the same place where he had done that cursed deed and women of the same parish came out with stones and cannell dong and there made an end of him in the hye streete so that he went no further notwithstandinge the Constables and other men also which had hym vnder gouernaunce to conduct him forwarde for there was a great company of them so that they were not able to withstande them Kyng Edward the fourth KIng Edward after his conquest and victorye achieued agaynst king Henry returned again to London where vpon the Uigil of S. Peter and Paul being on Sonday he was crowned king of England raigned 22. yeares albeit not without great disquitnes and much perturbation in his reigne Queene Margaret hearing how her husband was fled into Scotland was also fayne to flye the land and went to her father Duke of Angeow From whence the next yeare following she returned again to renue warre against king Edward with small succor and lesse lucke For being encountred by the Earle of Warwicke about Nouember she was driuen to the seas agayne and by tempest of weather was driuen into Scotland In this yere we read that king Edward in the cause of a certayne widow for rape sate his owne person in Westminster hall vpon his owne Bench discussing her cause Ex Scal. mundi The yeare folowing king Henry issuing out of Scotland with a sufficient power of Scottes and Frenchmen came into the Northcountrey to recouer the crowne vnto whom the Lord Radulph Percy Lord Radulph Grey flying from king Edward did adioyn themselues but the Lord so disposing king Henry with his power was repulsed in the battaile of Exham by the Lord Mountacute having then the rule of the North where the Duke of Somerset Lord Hungerford Lord Rosse with certayne other were taken The Lord Radulph Percy was slayne the residue fled Albeit the history of Scal. muÌdi referreth this battel to the yeare 1464. the 15. day of May. In the which moneth of May were beheaded the duke of Somerset Lorde Hungerford Lord Rosse L. Philip Wentworth L. Tho. Husly L. Tho. Findern beside 21. other belonging to the retinue and household of king HeÌry 6. Queene Margaret finding no resting place here in England took her progres agayne from whence she came learning in her own country to drinke that drinke which she her selfe had brued here in England And not long after the next yeare an 1465. on the day of S. Peter and Paule king Henry being founde knowne in a wood by one Cantlow as they say was arested by the Earle of Warwicke and at last of a king made prisoner in the tower of London In this meane time king Edward after the motion of mariage for him being made and first the Lady Margaret sister to Iames the 4. K. of Scottes thought vpon but that motion taking no effect afterward the Lady Elizabeth sister to Henry king of Castelle being intended but she being vnder age the Earle of Warwick turning then his legation and voiage to the French king Lewes the II. to obteyne Lady Bona daughter of the duke of Sauoy and sister to Carlot the French Queen and obteining the same had cast fauour vnto one Elizabeth Grey widow of Syr Iohn Grey knight slain before in the battell of S. AlboÌs daughter to the Duches of Bedford and Lord Riuers and first went about to haue her to his concubine But she as being vnworthy as she sayde to be the wife of such a high personage so thinking her selfe to bee to good to be his concubine in such sort wanne the kings hart that incontinent before the returne of the Earle of Warwicke he maried her at the which mariage were no moe then onely the Duches of Bedford two gentle women the priest clark UpoÌ this so hasty vnlucky mariage ensued no litle trouble to the king much bloudshed to the realme vndoing almost to all her kyndred and finally confusion to the K. Edwardes 2. sonnes which both were declared afterward to be bastards and also depriued of theyr liues For the Earle of Warwicke who had bene the faythfull frend and chiefe maynteiner before of the king at the hearing of this maryage was therwith so greuously moued and chaffed in hys mind that he neuer after sought any thing more then how to worke displeasure to the
when as he might he had not fallen into this misery but because he tooke not the vauntage whiche time rather then godly reason gaue him therefore that sparing pitty of hys turned now to his confusion and ruine And certes I suppose no lesse but if the same case had fallen in these our pittlesse dayes in which charity now waxeth vtterly colde and humanitye is almost forgotten the occason of suche a tyme should not be so neglected But let vs here note and learn how godly simplicity alwayes in the end of thinges gayneth more then mans pollicy forsomuche as man worketh with the one but God worketh with the other And so farre is it of that the eueÌt and successe of thinges be gouerned by mans aduised pollicy or vnaduised affection in this world that that is iudged to be weaker that florisheth in man then that which is cast downe in the Lord as in the double case of both these kings may wel appeare And first let vs consider the case of king Edward who being so beset and compassed with euils and distresses on euery side first was compelled to take the washes betwene Lincolneshyre and Lynne which was no lesse daungerous to his life then it was vnsemely for his estate Being come to Linne in what perill was he there through the doubtfull mutabilitye of the townes men if he had beene known to his enemyes And how could he be but known if he had taried any space But though men and frends forsook him yet the mercy of God not forsaking the life of him which shewed mercy vnto other so prouided that at the same present there was an Englishe shippe and two hulkes of Holland ready to theyr iourney Thus king Edward wtout prouision without bag or baggage without clothsacke or male without store of money without rayment saue onely apparell for warre also without all frendes excepte onely his brother Duke of Glocester the Lord Scales Lord Hastinges with a fewe other trustye frendes to the number of 7. or 8. huÌdreth persons tooke shipping toward Holland at which time he was in no lesse ieoperdy almost on the sea then he was on the land For certayne Esterlinges hauing many shippes of warre which lay rouing the same tune on the sea and had done much domage the yeare before as well to the Englishe Marchauntes as to the French nation spying the kinges ship with seuen or eight gallaunt shippes made sayle after the king and hys company The kinges shippe was good of sayle and gate some ground albeit not much of the Esterlinges that she came to the coast of Halland before Alquemare and there cast anker for otherwise being an ebbing water they coulde not enter the hauen The Esterlings with theyr great shippes approched as nere as they could possible come for the low water purposing at the flond to obtein their pray so were like to do if the Lord had not there also prouided Mounsiour de Groun ture gouernour for Duke Charles in Holland at that season to be personally present in the towne of Alquemare who hearing of the ieopardy of the king being there at anker prohibited the Esterlings on payne of death not to meddle with any English men which were the Dukes frendes and alies Thus K. Edward well chastised of God for his wantonnes both by sea and land but not vtterly geueÌ ouer froÌ his protection escaping so many hard chauÌces was set on land with his company who there well refreshed newly apparelled were conducted to Hage Duke Charles at the hearing of the vnprosperous case and condition of king Edward his brother in lawe was greatly amased and perplexed in himself much casting and doubting what he should do For being then in war with the French king he could not well prouoke the Englishe nation agaynst him without his manifest greuaunce and decay neither yet could he without great shame and obloquy leaue the king his brother in that necessity Notwithstanding so he demannured himselfe through fayre speach pretending to the English men to ioyne part with the house of Lancaster being himselfe partly descended of the same family by his Graundmothers side that he both was his owne frend openly and the kinges friend couertly pretending that he did not and doing that he pretended not WheÌ tidings was spred in England of king Edwards flying innumerable people of al hands resorted to the Earle of Warwicke to take his part agaynst K. Edward a fewe onely except of his constant friends which tooke sanctuary Among whom was also Elizabeth his wife who desperat almost of all comfort tooke also sanctuarye at Westminster where she in great penury forsakeÌ was deliuered of a fayre sonne called Edw. which without all pompe was baptysed like another poore womans childe the Godfathers being the Abbot and Prior of Westminster the Godmother was Lady Scroope To make the story short the Earle of Warwick hauing now brought all things to his appetite vpon the 12. day of October rode to the Tower which was then deliuered to him and there tooke king Henry out of the ward placed him in the kinges lodging The 25. day of the sayd moneth the Duke of Clarence accoÌpanyed with the Erles of Warwick Shrewsbury and the Lord Standley with a great company brought him in a long gown of blew veluet thorow the hye streetes of London first to Paules Church to offer then to the bishops palace of London and there he resumed agayne the crowne royall an 1471. which he did not long enioy After this followed a Parliament in the whiche king Edwarde with all his partakers were iudged traytours Queene Margarete with her sonne Prince Edwarde all this while was tarying for a fayre winde thinking long belike till she came to an euill bargayne as it proued after For king Edwarde within sixe monethes after his departure out of Englande vnto the Duke of Burgoyne whether by letters from his frendes sollicitate or whether by his adueÌturous courage incited made instant sure to duke Charles his brother to rescue him with such power as he would bestow vpon him for he was fully resolued to defer the matter and to protract the time no longer The Duke damped in double feare in such a daungerous case notwithstanding ouercome by nature and affinity secretly caused to be deliuered to him 50000. Florence further caused foure great shippes to be appoynted for him in a hauen in Zeland where it was free for al men to come Also the same Duke had for him hired 14. shippes of the Esterlinges well appoynted taking band of them to serue him truely till he were landed in England and 15. dayes after Thus king Edwarde being furnished but onely with 2000. men of warre with more lucke then hope to speede sped his voyage into England and landed at Rauenspur in the coast of Yorkeshyre Although there was no way for the king with such a small
price dignity of the thing that is bought what reason is it seing the sancting of a king beareth a bigger sale then the sancting of any Pope in heauen but that Kings should be aboue Popes also vpon the earth Sed extra iocuntâ as I do not doubt but that K. Henry was a good a quiet prince if he had not otherwise bin abused by some so touching the ruine of his house I thinke not contrary but it came not without the iust appointmeÌt of the Lord either for that Henry of Lancasters house were such enemies to Gods people for the burning of the Lord Cobham and many other or else for the vniust displacing of King Richard 2. or else thirdly for the cruell slaughter of Humfrey the good Duke of Gloucester his vncle whereof sufficiently hath bene said before During the time of these doings being about the yeare of our Lord 1465. There was here in England a certaine Frier Carmelite who about the tearme of Michaell the Archangel preached at Paules in London that our Lord Iesus Christ being heere in this present worlde was in pouertie and did beg To whose opinioÌ and doctrine the prouinciall of that order semed also to incline defending the same both in his reading and preaching with other Doctours moe and brethren of the same order vnto whom also adioined certaine of the Iacobites and stifly did take their partes On the coÌtrary side many doctours also lawyers both in their publicke lectures preaching to the vttermost of their cunning did withstaÌd their assertion as being a thing most pestiferous in the Church to be heard Such a bitter coÌtention was among them that the defendent part was driuen for a while to keepe silence Much like to those times I might well resemble these our dayes now present with our tumultuous contention of formes and fashions of garments But I put my selfe here in Pythagoras schoole and keepe silence with these Friers In the story moreouer it foloweth that this beggerly questioÌ of the begging Friers whether Christ did begge or no went so far that at length it came to the Popes eares Paulus 2. who was no beggar ye may be sure After that the fame of this doctrine mounting ouer the Alpes came flieng to the court of Rome which was about the Assumption of the virgin Mary that yeare next folowing an 1465. it brought with it such an euill sinell to the fine noses there that it was no neede to bid them to stirre for begging to them was worse theÌ hie heresie Wherfore the holy father pope Paulus the 2. to represse the sparkles of this doctrine which otherwise perhaps might haue set his whole kitchin on fire taketh the matter in hand estsoones directeth downe his Bull into England insinuating to the Prelates here Haeresim illam pestiferè asserentem quod Christus publice mendicauit esse antiquitus a Romanis pontificibus cum suis Concilijs damnatam eam pro damnata vndique declarandam conculcandam c. That is that this heresie which pestiferously doth affirme that Christ did openly begge was condemned of old time by the Bishops of Rome and his Councels and that the same ought to be declared in all places for a damned doctrine and worthy to be troden downe vnder all mens feete c. This was in the same yeare when Prince Edward King Edwards sonne was borne in the Sanctuary at Westminster an 1465. As touching the rest of the doings and affaires of thys king which had vaÌquished hetherto ix battailes himselfe being present how afterward he through the incitemeÌt of Charles duke of Burgoine his brother in law veÌtred into France with a puissant army how the Duke fayled him in his promise also how peace betwene the two kings was at length coÌcluded in a soleÌne meeting of both the sayd kings together which meeting is notified in stories by a white doue sitting the same day of meeting vpoÌ the top of king Edwards tent also of the mariage promised betwene the yong Dolphin Elizabeth K. Edwards eldest daughter but afterward broken of the French kings part moreouer as touching the death of the duke of Burgoine slaine in war of his daughter Mary neece to King Edward spoiled of her lands possessions wroÌgfully by Lewes the French king maried after to Maximilian furthermore as touching the expeditioÌ of king Edward into ScotlaÌd by reason of King Iames breaking promise in marieng with Cecilie the ij daughter of king Edward of driuing out his brother how the matter was composed there of the recouery againe of Barwicke of these I say such other things mo partly because they are described sufficeÌtly in our coÌmon english stories partly also because they be matters not greatly perteining to the Church I omit to speake making of theÌ a supersedeas Two things I finde here among many other specially to be remembred The first is concerning a godly and constant seruant of Christ named Iohn Goose which in the time of this king was vniustly condemned and burnt at the tower hill an 1473. in the moneth of August Thus had England also his Iohn Hus as well as Boheme Wherein moreouer this is to be noted that since the time of King Richard 2. there is no reigne of any King to be assigned hetherto wherin some good maÌ or other hath not suffred the paines of fire for the Religion true testimonie of Christ Iesus Of this said Iohn Goose or Iohn Hus this moreouer I find in another English monumeÌt recorded that the sayd Iohn being deliuered to Robert Belisdone one of the Shiriffes to see him burnt the after noone the Shiriffe like a charitable man had him home to his house and there exhorted him to deny sayth the story his errours But the godly man after long exhortation heard desired the Shiriffe to bee content for he was satisfied in his conference NotwithstaÌdyng this he desired of the Shiriffe for Gods sake to geue him some meate saying that he was very sore hungered Then the Shiriffe commaunded him meate whereof he tooke and did eate as he had bene toward no maner of daunger and sayd to such as stoode about him I eate now a good and a competent dinner for I shall passe a litle sharpe shower ere I goe to supper And when hee had dyned he gaue thankes and required that he might shortly be lead to the place where hee should yeld vp his spirite vnto God Ex Polychron ¶ The burnyng of Iohn Goose. The second thyng herein to be noted is the death of George Duke of Clarence the kynges second brother Of whom relation was made before how he assisted K. Edward his brother agaynst the Earle of Warwicke at Barnet field and helped him to the crowne and now after all these benefites was at leÌgth thus requited that for what cause it is vncertaine he was apprehended and cast into
he was repulsed in so many battailes to his great dishonour during all the life of Zisca of Procopius as is afore more at leÌgth expressed who was so beaten both of the Turkes at home of his owne people that he neuer did encounter with the Turkes after Then followed the Councell of Basill after the beginnyng wherof within vi yeares this SigismuÌdus which was Emperour king of Hungary and kyng of Boheme dyed in Morauia an 1437. ¶ Albertus Emperour THis Sigismund left behinde him one only daughter Elizabeth who was married to Albert Duke of Austrich by reason whereof he was aduanced to the Empire and so was both Duke of Austrich Emperour king of Hungary and king also of Boheme But this Albert as is afore declared being an enemy and a disquieter to the Bohemians and especially to the good men of Thabor as he was preparing and setting foorth against the Turkes in the meane time died in the second yeare of his Empire an 1439. leauing his wife great with child who lieng then in Hungary and thinking to be great with a daughter called to her the Princes and chiefetaines of the Realme declaring to them that she was but a woman and vnsufficient to the gouernaÌce of such a state and moreouer how she thought her selfe to be but with childe of a daughter and therefore required them to prouide among them such a Prince and gouernour reseruing the right of the Kingdome to hir selfe as were fit and able vnder her to haue the regiment of the land committed The Turke in the meane while being eleuated and encouraged with his prosperous victories against Sigismundus aforesaide began then more fiercely to inuade Hungary and those parties of Christendome Wherefore the Hungarians making the more haste consulted among themselues to make Duke Uladislaus brother to Casimiâus King of Polony their King But while this was in working betwene the Hungarians and Uladislaus the Duke in the meane space Elizabeth brought forth a sonne called Ladislaus who being the lawfull heire of the kingdome the Queene calleth backe againe her former word minding to reserue the kingdome for her sonne being the true heire thereof and therefore refuseth marriage with the saide Uladislaus which she had before pretended But Uladislaus ioyning with a great part of the Hungarians persisting stil in the condition before graunted would not geue ouer by reason whereof great contention and diuision kindling amoÌg the people of Hungary Amurathes yâ great Turke taking his aduantage of their discord and partly surpressed with pride of his former successe against Sigismund aforesaid with his whole maine force inuaded the realme of HuÌgary where Huniades surnamed Uaiuoda Prince of Transiluania ioining with the new King Uladislaus did both together set against the Turke anno 1444. and there Uladislaus the new King of Hungary the fourth yeare of his kingdome was slaine Elizabeth with her sonne was fled in yâ meane while to Fridericke the Emperour Of Huniades Uaiuoda the noble Captaine and of his Actes and also of Ladislaus Christ willing more shall be sayd heereafter in his time and place ¶ Fridericus the third Emperour AFter the deceasse of Albert succeeded in the Empyre Fridericus the third Duke of Austria an 1440. By whome it was procured as we haue before signified that Pope Foelix elected by the Councell of Basill did resigne his Popedome to Pope Nicholas the fift vpon this condition that the said Pope Nicholas should ratife the acts decreed in the said Councell of Basil. In the daies of this Emperour much warre and dissention raged almost thorough all Christian Realmes in Austria Hungaria Polonia in France in Burgoine and also heere in EnglaÌd betweene King Henry the sixt and King Edward the fourth as ye haue already heard whereby it had bene easie for the Turke with little maistry to haue ouerrunne all the Christian Realmes in Europe had not the prouidence of our mercifull Lord otherwise prouided to keepe Amurates the Turke occupied in other ciuill warres at home in the meane while Unto this Fridericke came Elizabeth as is aforesaide with Ladislaus her sonne by whome he was nourished enterteined a certaine space till at length after the death of Uladislaus aforesaid king of Ungarie which was slaine in battaile by the Turkes the men of Austria through the instigation of Ulricus Eizingerus and of Ulricus Earle of Cilicia rising vp in armour required of Fridericke the Emperour either to giue theÌ their yong king or els to staÌd to his own defence When Fridericke heard this neither would he render to them a sodaine answere neither would they abide any longer delay and so the matter growing to warre the new Citie was besieged where many were slaine and much harme done At length the Emperours part beyng yâ weaker the Emperour through the interueÌtion of certaine Nobles of Germany restored Ladislaus vnto their hands who being yet vnder age committed his in kingdomes to three gouernours Whereof Iohn Huniades the worthy Captaine aboue mentioned had the ruling of Ungarie George Pogiebracius had Boheme and Ulricus the Earle of Cilicia had Austria Which Ulrice hauing the chiefe custody of the King bare the greatest authority aboue the rest a man as much full of ambitioÌ and tirannie as he was hated almost of all the Austrians and shortly after by the meanes of Eizingerus was excluded also from the King and the Court but afterwarde restored againe and Eizingerus thrust out Such is the vnstable condition of them which be next in place aboute Princes But this contention betwene them I ouerpasse Not long after Ladislaus the yong King went to Boheme there to be crowned where George Pogiebracius as is said had the gouernaunce But Ladislaus during all the time of his being there though being much requested yet would neither enter into the Churches nor heare the seruice of them which did draw after the doctrine of Hus. In somuch that when a certaine Priest in the hygh tower of Prage was appointed and addressed after the maner of Priests to say seruice before the King beeyng knowne to hold with Iohn Hus and Rochezaua the King disdaining at him commaunded him to giue place and depart or else he woulde sende him downe headlong from the rocke of the Tower and so the good minister repulsed by the King departed Also another time the sayde Ladislaus seeing the Sacrament carried by a Minister of that side whome they called then Huslites woulde doo thereunto no reuerence Ex Aene. Syluio At length the long abode of the King although it was not very long yet seemed to the godly disposed to be loÌger then they wished and that was not to yâ king vnknowen which made him to make the more hast away But before he departed he thought first to visit the noble Citie Uratislauia in Schlesia In the which Citie the foresaid King Ladislaus being there in the high Church at seruice many great Princes were about him Among whome was
so done and that I wil make good on thy body traytour and therewith geuing a great rap on the boord for a token or watchword one cryed treason without and forthwith the chamber was full of harneysed men The protector then approchyng to the L. Hastinges arrested him as a traytour An other let flye at the Lord Standley who to auoyd the blowe shronke vnder the table or els his head had bene cleft a sonder notwithstanding he receaued such a wounde that the bloud ranne about hys eares There were in that counsaile the same time the Archbishop of Yorke and Doctour Morton Byshop of Ely by whose procurement afterward king Henry the vii was sent for into England and he made archbishop after that of Canterbury these with the Lord Standley diuersly were bestowed in diuers chambers The Lorde Hastinges was commaunded to speede and shriue hym a pace for before dinner the protector sware by S. Paule that he should dye and so incontinently without farther iudgement his head was striken of by whose counsayle the Queenes kindred were at the same time and daye beheaded at Pomfret After this tyrannous murder accomplished the mischienous protectour aspiring still to the crowne to set his deuises forward first through giftes and fayre promises dyd subordinate Doctor Shaw a famous preacher then in LoÌdon at Paules Crosse to insinuate to the people that neyther king Edward with his sonnes nor the Duke of Clarence were lawfully begotten nor the very children of the Duke of York but begotten vnlawfully by other persons in adultery on yâ Duches their mother and that he alone was the true and onely lawfull heyre of the Duke of York Moreouer to declare and to signifie to the audience that K. Edward was neuer lawfully maried to the Queene but hys wife before was dame Elizabeth Lucy and so the 2. childreÌ of king Edward to be base and bastardes and therfore the title of the crown most rightly to pertaine to the Lord protector That this false flatterer and loud lying preacher to serue the protectors humour shamed not most impudently to abuse that holy place that reuerent auditorye the sacred word of God taking for hys theame Adulterae plantationes noÌ dabuÌt radices altas c which he most impiously did apply against the innocent children right heyres of this realm Whereupon such grudge and disdayne of the people wyth worldly wonder followed him that for shame of the people crying out of him in few dayes after he pyned way When this sermon would take no effect with the people the protector vnmercifully drowned in ambitioÌ rested not thus but wtin few dayes after excited the Duke of Buckingham first to breake the matter in couert talke to the Mayor and certayne of the heades of the Cittie picked out for the purpose that done to come to the Guildhall to moue the people by all flattering and lying perswasions to the same which shameles Shaw before had preached before at Paules Crosse. Whiche the Duke with all dilligence and helpes of eloquence being a man both learned and well spoken endeuored to accomplish making to the people a long and artificiall Oration supposing no lesse but that the people allured by his crafty iusinuations would cry king Rich. K. Ric. But there was no king Rich in their mouthes lesse in their hartes Wherupon the Duke looking to the Lord Mayor and asking what the silence ment contrary to the promise of the one the expectation of that other It was then answered of the Mayor that the people peraduenture wel vnderstood him not wherfore the Duke reiterating his narration in other wordes declared agayne that he had done before Likewise the thyrd time he repeted hys Oration againe and agayn Then the commons which be fore stood mute being now in a mase seeing this importunitie began to mutter softly among themselues but yet no king Richard could sound in their lips saue onely that in the nether end of the Hall certayn of the Dukes seruantes with one Nashfield and other belonging to the protector thrusting into the Hall among the prease began sodaynly at mens backes to cry king Richard k. Rich throwing vp theyr cappes whereat the cittizens turning back theyr heades marueiled not a little but sayd nothing The Duke and the Lord Mayor with that side taking this for sufficient testimony incontinent came blowing for hast to the protector then lying at Baynardes Castle Where the matter being made before was now so contriued that forsooth humble petition was made in the name of the whole commons and that with 3 sundry sutes to the humble and simpel protector that he although it was vtterly against his will to take it yet would of his humilitye stoupe so low as to receane the heauy kingdome of England vpon his shoulders At this their tender request and sute of the Lords and commoÌs made ye must know how the milde Duke seing no other remedy was contented at length to yeld although fore against his will ye must so imagine and to submit himselfe so low as of a protector to be made king not much herein vnlike to our prelates in that Popish churche who when they haue before well compounded for the popes Buls yet must they for maner sake make curtesy and thrise deny that for whiche they so long before haue gaped and so sweetly haue payed for King Richard the third vsurper ANd thus Richard Duke of Gloucester tooke vpon to be made proclaymed king of England the yeare aforesayd an 1483. in the moÌth of Iune Who then comming to the Tower by water first made his sonne a childe of x. yeare old prince of Wales Iohn Haward a man of great industry seruice he aduauÌced to be Duke of Northfolke Sir Tho. Haward his sonne he ordained Erle of Surry Also William Lord Barckeley was appoynted Earle of Notingham Frances L. Louell was made Uicunt Louell L. Stanley for feare of his sonne was deliuered out of the Tower and made Steward of the kings houshold Likewise the Archbishop of Yorke was set free but Morton Bishop of Ely was committed to the Duke of Buckingham by whome was wrought the first deuise to bring in Henry Erle of Richmond into England and to coÌioin mariage betweene Elizabeth king Edwardes daughter and him whereby the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster were vnited together After the kingdome of England was thus allotted to king Rich. the vsurper as in maner aboue remembred he taried not long for hys coronation which was solemnised the month next ensuing the 6. day of Iuly The triumph and solemnitie of this vsurped coronation being finished al thinges to the same appertayning this vnquiet tyraunt yet coulde not thinke himselfe safe so long as yong Edward the right king hys brother were aliue Wherefore the next enterprise which he did set vpon was this how to rid these innocent babes out of
the part of K. Richard whome all good men hated as he no otherwise deserued The king hauing perfect knowledge the Earle to be encamped at Tamworth embatled himselfe in a place neare to a village called Bosworth not farre from Leicester appointing there to encounter with his aduersaries Here that matter lay in great doubt and suspense concerning that Lord Stanley which was the Erles father in law had maryed his mother to what part he would encline For although his hart went no doubt with the Earle had secret conference with him the night before yet because of his sonne and heyre George Lord Straunge being then in the haÌds of king Richard least the king should attempt any preiudiciall thing against him durst not be seene openly to goe that way where in hart he fauoured and therefore closely kept himselfe betweene both till the push came that hys helpe might serue at a pinch The number of the Erles part exceeded not to the one halfe of the side of king Richard When the time and the place was appointed where the two battailes should encounter and ioyne together fore stripes and great blowes were geuen on both sides and many slayne If number multitude might gouerne the successe of battaile king Richard had double to the erle But God is he not man that geueth victorye by what meanes it seemeth to his diuine prouidence best In what order and by what occasion this field was wonne and lost the certain intelligence we haue not certainly expressed but onely by the historye of Polydore Vergile whom sir Thomas More doth follow word for word In the which history it doth appeare that as these 2. armies were coupling together king Richard vnderstanding by his espials where the earle of Richmond was and how he was but slenderly accompanied and seeing him to approch more neare vnto him he rather caryed with courage then ruled with reason set spurres to the horse and raunging out of the compasse of hys ranckes pressed toward the Erle setting vppon him so sharpely that first he killed sir William Brandon the Erles standard bearer father to the Lord Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke theÌ after ouerthrew sir Iohn Cheny thinking likewise to oppresse the Erle But as the Lorde by his secret prouidence disposeth the euent of all thinges as the earle with his meÌ about him being ouermatched began to dispayre of victory sodeinly oportunely came syr William Stanley with 3. thousand well appointed able men whereby king Richardes men were driuen backe he himselfe cruelly fighting in the thick of his enemies was there slaue brought to his confusion and death which he worthely deserued In the meane time the Earle of Oxford who had the guiding of the forewarde discomfited the forefrunt of king Richards hoast and put them to flight in which chase many were slayne of noble men especially aboue other Iohn Duke of Northfolke Lord Ferrers sir Richard Radcliffe and Robert Brakenbury Lieutenaunt of the Tower c. Lord Thomas Haward Earle of Surrey there submitted himselfe and although he was not receaued at first to grace but long remayned in the Tower yet at length for his fidelitie was deliuered and aduanced to his recouered honour and dignitie againe This king Richard had but one sonne who shortly after the cruell murder of king Edwardes sonnes was taken with sicknes and died The wife of the sayd king Richard whether by poyson or by sickenes dyed also a little before the field of Bosworth After whose decease the storie of Polydore of sir Tho. More affirmeth that he intended himself to mary the Lady Elizabeth his own brothers daughter and so to preuent the Earle of Richmond Moreouer as touching the Lord Stanley thus reporteth the story that king Richard being in Bosworth fielde sent for the Lord Stanley by a purseuaunt to auaunce forward with his company and come to hys presence otherwise he sware by Christes passion that he would strike off his sonnes head before dinner The L. Stanley sent word agayne that if he did he had more sonnes aliue WherupoÌ the kyng immediately commaunded the Lord Strange to be beheaded which was the very time wheÌ both yâ armies were within fight were ready to ioyne together Wherfore the kinges counsailers pondering the tyme and the case perswaded the king that it was now time to sight not to doe execution aduising him to delay the matter tyll the battail were ended And so as God would king Richard breaking hys othe or rather keeping hys othe for he hymselfe was slayne before dyner the Lord Straunge was coÌmitted to be kept prisoner within the kinges tente who then after the victory gotten was sought out and brought to his ioyfull father And thus haue ye the tragicall life and end of this wretched king Richard Henry the Erle of Richmond after harty thankes geuen to almighty God for hys glorious victorye obteined proceeded to the towne of Leicester where was brought to him by the Lord Straunge the Crowne and put on the Earles head In the meane time the dead corpes of king Richarde was shamefully caried to the towne of Leicester being naked and despoyled to the skinne being trussed behinde a purseuaunt of armes was caryed like a hog or a dog hauing his head armes hanging on the one side of that horse and the legges on the other side all sprincled with myre bloud And thus ended the vsurped reign of king Richard who reigned two yeares and two monthes Ex Polydo Thom. Moro. King Henry the vij WHen king Henry by the prouidence of God had obtayned this triumphant victory Diademe of the realme first sending for Edward Plantaginet Earle of Warwicke sonne to George Duke of Clarence committing him to safe custody w e in the tower froÌ Leicester remoued to LoÌdon not long after according to his oth promise made before espoused to him the yong Ladye Elizabeth heyre of the house of Yorke whereby both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster were conioyned together to the no little reioysing of all English hartes no lesse quyet vnto the realme which was an 1485. This king reigned 23. yeares and 8. monthes and being a Prince of great pollicie iustice and temperance kept his realm in good tollerable rule order And here interrupting a little the course of our Englishe matters we will now the Lord willing enter the story aboue promised of Maximilian the Emperour matters of the Empire especially such as pertayneth to that Church Maximilian Emperour IN the yeare of our Lord. 1486. Fridericus waxing aged and partly also mistrusting the hartes of the Germayns who had complained before of theyr greuances and could not be heard and therfore misdoubting that hys house after his decease should haue the lesse fauour amonge them for that cause in hys life tyme did associate hys sonne Maximilian to
that they did not yeld themselues in time Thus the turke whether they yelded to hym or not neuer spared the people and flocke of Christ. As the false cruell Turk was thus raging in Hungary and intended further to rage without all mercy and pitie of the Christians and easely might then haue preuayled and gone whether he would for that Charles the Emperour and Franciscus the french king were the same tyme in warre and hostilitie and also other Christen Princes as Henry Duke of Brunswike against Iohn Fredericke Duke of Saxonie also Princes and rulers were contending among themselues beholde the gracious prouidence of our Lord and God toward vs who seeing the misery hauing pittie of hys poore Christians sodeinely as with a snafle reined this raging beast and brought him out of Europe into his owne country againe by occasion of the Persians who were then in great preparation of war agaynst the turkes had inuaded hys dominion By reason wherof the turkes was kept there occupyed fighting with the Persians a long continuance Whiche warres at length being atchiued and finished wherein the sayd Turke lost great victoryes with slaughter of many thousandes of his Turkes he was not onely prouoked by the instigation of certaine euil disposed Hungarians but also occasioned by the discord of Christian Princes to returne agayn into Europe in hope to subdue all the partes thereof vnto his dominion Whereunto when he had leuyed an armye incredible of such a multitude of turks as the like hath not lightly bene heard of see agayne the mercifull prouidence protection of our God toward his people And as the Turke was thus intending to set forward with this innumerable multitude against the Christians the hand of the Lorde sent such a pestilence through all the turkes army and dominions reaching from Bithynia and from Thracia to Macedonia and also to Hungary that all the turkes possessions almost seemed nothing els but as a heape of dead corses whereby his viage for that time was stopped and he almost compelled to seeke a new army Beside this plague of the Turkes aforesayde whiche was worse to them then any warre other lets also and domesticall calamities through Gods prouidence happened vnto Solymannus the great rouer and robber of the world which stayd him at home from vexing the christians especially touching hys eldest sonne Mustapha This Mustapha being hated and partly feared of Rustanus the chiefe counsailour about the Turke and of Rosa the turkes concubine after his wife was diuers times complayned of to his father accused at length so brought into suspicion and displeasure of the turke by them aforesayd that in conclusion hys father caused him to be sent for to hys pauilion where 6. Turkes with visours were appoynted to put hym to death Who comming vppon hym put after theyr manner a small corde or bowstring full of knottes about hys necke so throwing him downe vpon the ground not suffering hym to speake one word to hys father with the switch therof throtcled strangled him to death his father standing in a secret corner by and beholding the same Whiche facte being perpetrate afterward when the Turke would haue geuen to an other sonne of hys and of Rosa called Bianger the treasures horse armour ornamentes and the prouince of Mustapha his brother Bianger crying out for sorow of his brothers death phy of thee sayth he to hys father thou impious and wretched dog traytour murderer I cannot cal thee father take the treasures the horse and armour of Mustapha to thy selfe and wyth that taking out hys dagger thrust it through hys own body And thus was Solyman murderer parricide of hys owne sonnes which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1552. Wherein notwithstanding is to be noted the singular prouidence and loue of the Lord toward his afflicted christians For this Mustapha as he was couragious greatly expert and exercised in all practise of warre so had he a cruell hart maliciously set to shed the bloud of christians Wherfore great cause haue we to congratulate to geue thanks to god for the happy taking away of this Mustapha And no lesse hope also and good comfort we may conceaue of our louing Lord hereby ministred vnto vs to thinke yâ our mercifull God after these sore afflictions of his Christians vnder these 12. Turks afore recited now after this Solyman intendeth some gratious good worke to Christendom to reduce release vs out of this so long miserable turkish captiuitie as may be hoped now by takyng away these yong impes of this impious generation before they should come to worke theyr conceaued malice against vs the Lord therefore be glorified and praysed Amen Moreouer as I was in writing hereof oportunely came to my handes a certayne writing out of Germanye certifyeng vs of suche newes victory of late atchieued against the turke as may not a little increase our hope and comfort vs touching the decay and ruine of the Turks power tyranny against vs. Which newes are these that after yâ turkish tyrant had besieged with an army of 30000. men the famous strong town and castle of Iula in Hungary lyeng 40. dutch myles beyond the riuer Danubius which cittye had by the space of 6. weekes susteined many grieuous assaultes God through hys great mercy goodnes so comforted the sayd towne of Iula and the poore Christians therein at theyr earnest prayers that the Turke with all hys hoste was driuen backe by the handes of the generall called Karetshim Laslaw and his valiaunt company who not onely defended the said town but also constrayned the Turks to retyre to the great shame and confusion with a great slaughter of the turkish rable For the whiche the euerlasting God be praysed for euer The maner of the ouerthrow was this As the foresaid generall did see his aduauntage with Captayne George and other horsemen of the Sclesians and Hungarians they set on the rereward of the Turkes and killed about 8000. of theÌ and tooke also some of their artillery and followed them so fast yâ the Turkes were constrayned to flye into a marishe ground and to breake the wheeles of the rest of theyr artillary to saue themselues and therwith they got a very rich booty rescuing besides and taking from the Turks a great number of christian prisoners Like thankes also are to be geuen to God for the prosperous successe geuen to Magotschie the valiaunt Captaine of Erla who making toward the Turkes and recountring with the Tartarians slue of them about 8. hundreth Not long after this it happened through the like prouidence of our God a turkish Captayne called Begen accompanyed with a thousand freshe horsemen came newly out of Turky to go toward the citty named Quinque Ecclesiae or Finffenkyrchen with whome the Erle of Serin by the way did encounter and in the right setting vpon hym killed the captayne and tooke
teeth it deuoured and brake in peeces and stamped the residue vnder his feete and it was vnlike the other beastes that were before it for it had ten hornes As I considered the hornes behold there came vp among them another little horne before whome there were three of the first hornes pluckt away And behold in this horne were eyes like the eyes of a man and a mouth speaking presumptuous things and seemed more stoute then the other Which horne also wheÌ I looked on made battaile with the saints preuailed against theÌ vntill the old aged came iudgement was giuen to the Saintes of the highest and till the appointed time was come that the Saints shuld haue the kingdoÌe Thus haue ye heard the plaine words of Daniell In the which as he doth manifestly describe the comming of Antiochus the great aduersary toward the latter ende of the Iewes so by the same Antiochus is figured also to vs the great aduersary of Christ which is the Turke Although some there be notwithstanding which wyth great learning iudgement do apply this place of Daniel aboue recited not to the Turke but rather to the Pope that for vj. or vij speciall causes herein touched and noted The first is this that the wicked transgressours of the couenaunt shall ioine with him deceitfully and hypocritically which shall pollute the tabernacle of strength take away the perpetuall sacrifice and bring in the abhomination of desolation The second note is that the Prophet declareth how the learned among the people shall reach many that they shall fall into the sword into fire and captiuitie and shall be banished whereby they shall be tried chosen made bright and pure c. All which say they is not amoÌg the Turkes to be seene but only in the Popes Church where the faithfull preachers teachers of the people are slaine and burned and go to wracke c. Where likewise it foloweth that they shall be holpen against Antichrist and that many false brethren shall ioine vnto them dissemblingly c. To thys they alledge that the Christians haue no such help against the Turke whereunto such false brethreÌ should ioine theÌseâues as is and hath bene commonly seene amoÌg the Christians against the Pope from time to time almost in all Countreys as in Germany by the Protestants free Cities In EnglaÌd in King Henries time by the Lord Cromwell and afterward by King Edward now by Queene Elizabeth In Scotland by the godly nobilitie In France by the Queene of Nauarre and her sonne and also by the Prince of Condy and the worthy Admirall and his two breethren and many others In Flaunders by theÌ whom the Regent calleth Beggers So as was in the time of the Machabees against Antiochus Thirdly that the King shall exalt himselfe aboue all that hath the name of God and shal lift vp his mouth to speake presumptuously against God Fourthly that he careth not for the desires of women which may seeme to note how the Popes doctrine shall forbid the honest and lawfull mariage in Churchmen The fift specialtie which they apply to the Pope is that foloweth in the Prophet saieng Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers nor any God but in steade of him shall set vp his God Mauzzim shall worship him with siluer gold pretious stone c. which they do apply to the Pope setting vp his God of bread worshipping him with glistering golden ornameÌts most solemne seruice Sixtly it foloweth he shall encrease them with much glory and riches and shall diuide vnto them lands possessions c. meaning that the Pope hauing dominioÌ ouer treasures of gold and siluer and all precious things of the land shall indue his Cardinals Prelats his flatring doctours with Friers and Monkes Priestes and all such as shal take his part with great priuilegies liberties reuenues possessions And thus I say some there be which apply this prophesie of the xij and xi chapter of Daniell vnto the Bishop of Rome whom although I take to be an extreme persecutour of Christs Church yet I iudge rather those two chapters of Daniel concerning the litle horne in the middle of the x. hornes and the great destroier of the pleasant land and glorious holy mountaine to meane first Antiochus and by him secondly to meane the great Antichrist the Turke who hath now set already the tabernacles of his palace betwene the Seas accordyng to the Prophecies of Daniell as is abouesayd Ouer besides these Prophecies aboue alledged may be added also the Prophecie of Ezechiel chap. 39. speakyng of Gog Magog which as it may be applied to the oppressioÌ of the Iewes vnder the Heathen multitude which stopped the buildyng of the Citie and vnder the Syrian kynges c. yet in the same also is expressed the calamities and afflictions of Christes Churche in these latter tymes vnder the Saracens and the Turkes c. Proceeding further in this matter let vs come now to the Prophecies of the new Testament marke the wordes of S. Paule writyng to the Thessalonians which then were Christened now either are Turkish or vnder the Turke which wordes be these Be ye not sodenly moued in your mynde nor troubled neither by spirite not by word nor by letter as sent froÌ vs as though the day of Christ were at hand let no maÌ deceaue you by any meanes for the Lord will not come before there come a defection or a departing first and that wicked maÌ be reueled the sonne of perdition which is an aduersary and is extolled aboue all power and that which is called God so that he shall sit in the teÌple of God boasting himselfe to be God c. Although this defection departing may haue a double vnderstandyng as well of the popes sect which is gone departed froÌ the free iustificatioÌ by fayth onely in Christ through the promise of grace as of the Turkes yet learning a while to speake of the Pope because it appeareth more notoriously in the Turke we will chiefly apply it to him in whoÌ so aptly it doth agree that vnles this great defection froÌ faith in so many Churches had hapned by the Turke it had bene hard to vnderstaÌd the Apostles mynde which now by the history of these Turkes is easie and euident to be knowen coÌsidering what a ruine hath happened to the Church of Christ by these miserable Turks what Emperies nations kyngdomes countreys townes and Cities be remoued from the name professioÌ of Christ how many thousands infinite multitudes of Christen men and children in Asia in Afrike in Europe are caried away from Christes Church to Mahumetes Religion some to serue for the Turkes gard among the Ianizarites some for souldiours some for miners some for gunners to fight warre agaynst the Christians so that the most part
they tooke no great wrong at the Popes handes who reigned one yeare longer then Augustus Caesar which hath not commonly bene seene in any Prince The third which was King Edward the first so vigilantly behaued himselfe for the publique coÌmoditie safetie of his people that he defended theÌ froÌ all foraine power and hostilitie both of the Scottes then our enemies now our frendes and also from the Bishop of Rome takyng part with them against vs as may appeare aboue page 340. Furthermore of the same King and of his woorthy Nobles and house of Parliament how valiantly they stoode in deniall of the Popes subsidies and also how the sayd King secluded out of his protection the Bishops and especially the Archbishop Peecham for standing wyth the Pope reade pag. 352. Now as touching King Edward the third how little he regarded how princely he with his Nobles likewise resisted the Popes reseruations and prouisions how hee brideled the Archbishop Iohn Sâratford and reiected the âaââe authority of the Bishop of Rome both in âefeâise of his subiects and also in defence of claiming his right title in the Realme of France reade pag. 383. Not that I do heere affirme or define as in a generall rule that worldly successe and prosperitie of life alwayes followeth the godly which we see rather to be geuen more often to the wicked sort but speaking of the duty of Princes I note and obserue by examples of histories that such Princes as haue most defended the Church of Christ committed to their gouernance from iniurie and violence of the Bishop of Rome haue not lacked at Gods hand great blessing and felicitie whereas contrarywise they whiche either themselues haue bene persecutours of Christes meÌbers or haue not shielded theÌ by their protection from foreine tiranny and iniuries haue lacked at Gods hand that protection which the other had as may appeare by King Edward the second Richard the third King Henry the fourth King Henry the v. king Henry the vj. c. who because either negligeÌtly they haue suffered or cruelly caused such persecuting lawes to be made so much ChristeÌ blood iniuriously to be deuoured therefore haue they bene the lesse prospered of the Lord so that either they were deposed or if they florished for a while yet they did not long continue almost not halfe the time of the other kings before named And therefore as the state of the common wealth doth commonly folow the state of the Church as ye hard before so it had bene to be wished that this King Henry the vij beyng otherwise a prudent temperaunt Prince had not permitted the vntemperauÌt rage of the Popes Clergy so much to haue their willes ouer the poore flocke of Christ as then they had accordyng as by these persecutioÌs aboue meÌtioned may appeare The which king Henry vij albeit he had a sufficieÌt continuaunce who had now raigned 24. yeares yet notwithstaÌding here commeth the same thyng to be noted wherof I speake before that wheÌ the Church of Christ begynneth to be iniuried with violeÌce to go to wracke through misorder negligeÌce the state of the common wealth can not there long endure without some alteration stroke of Gods correction But howsoeuer this marke is to be takeÌ thus lyeth the story that after the burnyng vexyng of these poore seruauntes of Christ aboue recited when the persecution begaÌ now in the Church to be hoate God called away the kyng the same yeare aboue mentioned which was 1509. after he had raigned the terme of yeares 24. Who if he had adioyned a litle more pitifull respect in protectyng Christes poore meÌbers from the fire of the Popes tyraÌny to his other great vertues of singular wisedome excellent teÌperaunce moderate frugalitic somuch had he bene coÌparable with the best of those Princes aboue comprehended as hee had bene interiour but to a few but this defect which lacked in him was supplyed most luckely blessed be the Lord by his posteritie succeding after him Of whom in the next volume folowing Christ thereunto assisting vs we haue to specifie more at large Among many other thynges incident in the raigne of this kyng Henry vij I haue ouerpassed the history of certaine godly persons persecuted in the Diocesse of Couentry and Lichfield as we finde them in the Registers of the Diocesse recorded here folowyng The yeare of our Lord. 1485. March 9. amongest diuers and sundry other good men in CoueÌtry these ix here vnder named were examined before Iohn Bishop of Couentry and Lichfield in S. Michaels Church vpon these Articles folowyng in order FIrst Iohn Blomston was openly and publikely infamed accused reported appeached that he was a very hereticke because he had preached taught holden affirmed that the power attributed to S. Peter in the Church of God by our Sauiour Iesus Christ immediatly did not flit or passe froÌ him to remaine with his successours Item that there was as much vertue in an herbe as in the Image of the Uirgine Mary Item that prayer and almes auayle not the dead for incontinent after death he goeth either to heauen ãâã held whereupon he concludeth there is no Purgatory Item that it was foolishnesse to go on Pilgrimage to the Image of our Lady of Dancaster Walsingham or of the Tower of the Citie of Couentry for a man might as well worship the blessed Uirgin by the fire ãâã in the âitchin as in the foresayd places and as well might a man worship the blessed Uirgin when he seeth his mother or sister as in visityng the Images because they be no more but dead stockes and stones Item that he sayd in English with a frowning countenaunce as it appeared a vengeauÌce on all such horson Priestes for they haue great enuy that a poore man should get his liuyng among them RIchard Hegham of the same Citie was accused c. to be a very hereticke because he did hold that a Christen man beyng at the point of death should ãâã all his owne workes good and ââl and submitte him to the mercy of God Item that it was fondnesse to worship the Images of our Lady of Tower in the foresayd Citie or of other Saintes for they are but stockes and stones Item that if the Image of our Lady of Tower were put into the fire it would make a good fire Item that it were better to deale money vnto poore folkes then to offer to the Images of Christ and other Saintes which are but dead stockes and stones RObert Crowther of the same Citie was accused that he was an hereticke because he did hold that who so receiueth the SacrameÌt of the altar in deadly sinne or out of charitie receiueth nothyng but bread and wine Item that neither Byshop nor Priestes or Curates of Churches haue power in the market of penaunce to bynde and loose Item that Pilgrimage to the Image of our
stoupe and should tread vpon the necke of Emperors and make them to kisse his feet Moreouer where the Apostle sayth that he shall sit in the temple of God thereby is ment not the personall sitting of the Pope in the Citty onely of Rome but the authority and iurisdiction of his sea exalted in the whol vniuersall Church equall with God himselfe For let men geue to the Pope that which he in his lawes decrees and in his pontificall requireth and what difference is there betweene God and the Pope If God sette lawes and ordinaunces so doth he If God haue his creatures so hath he if God require obedience so doth he If the breach of Gods commaundementes be punished much more be his God hath his Religion the Pope also hath his yea for Gods one Religion he hath an hundreth God hath set vppe one Aduocate he hath an hundreth God hath instituted but a few holydayes for Gods one he hath instituted xl And if the holy day that God hath appoynted be simplex the feaste that the Pope appoynteth is duplex triplex Christ is the head of the Church so is the Pope Christ geueth influence to his body so doth the Pope Christ forgeueth sinne the Pope doth no lesse Christ expelleth euil spirites by his power so pretendeth the Pope by his holy water Furthermore where Christ went barefoote vpon the bare ground he with his golden shoes is caried on mennes shoulders And where Christ was called Sanctus Sanctorum he is called Sanctorum Sanctissimus Christ neuer practised but onely the spirituall sworde he claymeth both spirituall and temporal Christ bought the Church he both buieth and selleth the Church And if it be necessary to beleue Christ to be the Sauiour of the world so is it necessary to beleue the Pope to be the head of the Church Christ payd tribute to Cesar he maketh Cesar to pay tribute vnto him Finally the crowne of Christ was of sharp thorne the Pope hath three crownes of golde vpon his head so farre exceeding Christ the sonne of God in glory of this world as Christ excedeth him in the glory of heauen The Image and Paterne of whose intollerable pride and exaltation according as S. Paule doth describe him in his epistle aforesayde we haue here set forth not onely in these Tables to be seene and by hys owne factes to be noted but also his owne wordes and Registers Clementines Extrauagantes and Pontificals expressed as in order the Lord willing shall folow Byshops of Rome aduanced by Emperours Constantinus Theodosius c. ¶ The exaltation of popes aboue Kinges and Emperours out of historyes FIrst after that Italy and the Citty of Rome were ouerrunne by the Gothes and Vandales so that the seate of the Empire was remoued to Constantinople then began Ioannes Patriarch of Constantinople to put forth hymselfe and would needes be called vniuersall Bishop of the world but the Bishoppe of Rome in no case would suffer that and stopped it After this came the Emperours deputy and Exarch of Rauenna to rule Italy but the Byshop of Rome through ayde of the King of Lombardes soone quayled him Not long after about the yeare of our Lord 500. came Phocas the murderer who slue the Emperor of Constantinople his maister Mauritius and his children By which Phocas the bishops of old Rome aspired first to their prehemineÌce to be couÌted the headbishops ouer the whole church and so together with the Lombardes began to rule the city of Rome Afterward when the Lombardes would not yeld vnto him in accomplishing his ambitious desire but would needs requyre of the Bishop the said city of Rome he styrred vppe Pipinus but first deposed Childiricus the king of Fraunce and so thrusting him into an Abbay sette vp in his place Pipinus and his sonne Carolus Magnus to put downe the sayde king of Lombardes called Aistulphus And so translated the Empyre from Constantinople into Fraunce deuiding the spoyle betwene him and them so that the kinges of Fraunce had all the possessions and landes which before belonged to the Empyre and he to receiue of them the quiet possession of the city of Rome with such donations and Lordships which now they challenge vnto theÌ vnder the name of S. Peters patrimony which they falsly ascribe to the donatioÌ of Constantinus the great It foloweth then in proces of tyme after the dayes of Pipinus Carolus and Ludouicus who had indued these Bishops of Rome called now Popes with large possessions when the kinges of Fraunce were not so applyable to theyr becke to aide and maynteine theÌ agaynst the Princes of Italy who began then to pynch the sayde Byshops for theyr wrongful vsurped goodes they practised with the Germanes to reduce the Empyre to Otho first of that name Duke of spayne referring the election thereof to 7. Princes Electours of Germany which was aboute ann 1002. notwithstanding reseruing still in his handes the negatiue voyce thinking thereby to enioy that they had in quietnes and security and so did for a good space At length when some of these Germane Emperours also after Otho began a litle to spurne agaynst the sayd bishops and Popes of Rome some of theÌ they accursed some they subdued and brought to the kissing of theyr feet some they deposed and placed other in theyr possessions So was Henricus 4. by these Byshoppes accursed the Emperour himselfe forced with his wife and child to wait attendaunce vppon the Popes pleasure three dayes and three nightes in winter at the gates of Canossus Reade before pag. 179. Besides all this the sayd Pope raysed vp Rodulphus to be Emperor against him who being slaine in warre then the sayde Pope Gregorye vij not restyng thus styrred vppe his owne sonne Henricus 5. to fight agaynst his owne naturall father and to depose him whiche Henricus the 5. was also himselfe afterwarde accursed and excommunicated and the Saxons at last set vp by the Byshops to fight agaynst him After this the Emperours began to be somewhat calmed and more quyet suffering the Byshops to reigne as they listed till Fridericke the first called Barbarossa came and began to styrre coales agaynst theÌ Howbeit they hampered both him and his sonne Henry in such sort that they brought first the necke of Fridericke in the Church of Venice vnder theyr feet to tread vpon and after that the sayde bishops crowning Henricus his sonne in the church of S. Peter set his crown on his head with theyr feet and with theyr feet spurned it of agayne to make him know that the Popes of Rome had power both to crowne Emperours and to depose them agayne Whereof read before pag. 784. Then folowed Philippus brother to Henry aforesaid whome also the Popes accursed aboute the yeare of our Lord. 1198. and set vp Otho Duke of Saxonye But when the sayd Otho beganne to be so laucy to dispossesse the Byshops of theyr Cittyes and landes whiche they had encroched into
letter of Byshop Waltram Well said when ye are not able to withstand hys wisedome call him a foole Note howe the earle here calleth light darcknes and darcknes light He hath vttered more ãâã then you are able euer â aunswereth Whether euery poweâ is to be obeyed or noâ Osee. â If euery power which offendeth on subiectes is to be call out then hath this Earle ãâã a fayre argument How ãâã these Papistes describe themselues in their owne colours But Paule iudged the Emperour to be an ordinary power when he appealed to him This is ââ ly that the Emperour would ãâã his owne wife a common ãâã Euill will neuer sayd well A zeale but faââe from knowledge And when they shall slay you they shall thinke they doe God great seruice Iohn 16. Yea true if he had cópelled you to forsake the name of Christ which hee neuer did Oh how craftely doth Sathan here shape himselfe to an Angell of light Exvetusto chronico Kinges ceased in Wales Anno. 1100. Henry Beuclerk the first king of England What learning doth in a prince Lawes of King Edward reduced The measure of England made after the length of King Henries arme Wanton persons remoued out of the court Ex Math. Paris Flor. Hist Example what it is to leaue of the Lordes busines Duke Robert taken prisoner The hospitall of Bartholomew founded Rayer and Richard Whittington founders of S. Bartholomewes in London Ex Henr. lib. 7. Anselmus The king ordayned and inuested Byshops without the Pope Herbert bishop of Norwich dinorsing hys priestes from their wiues had much a doe Anselmus cruell and fierce agaynst maryed Priestes Ex epist. Ansel. 176. Versus malò feriati ex biblio Ramsey Anno. 1103. A strife betwene K. Henry and Anselme the Archbish. of Cant. Gifford Bishop of Wint. refuseth to be consectrate by the Archbishop of Yorke A strife betwene King Henry and Anselmus Archb. of Cant. Ex Guli lib. 1. de Gestis A. ãâã Romanes Councel agaynst ãâã men ãâã any ãâ¦ã Nospirââ person to it vnderloââction to ãâã lay personage Ex lorââlensis ãâã others âihistoria Anselme resuseth to do homage to his King Messengeâ sent to Rome Ex Mathâ Paris Ex Gulââ lib. 1. de gestis ãâã Ang. The king hath nothing to do with the Pope hys letters Messenger sent agayn to Rome The letter of K. Henry the first vnto the Pope Spoken like a king The âing is a point to ãâã the âopes obeâince Another âtter of K. Henry the ãâã sent to âhe Pope A place of Polydorus Virg. found âaultie Ex Guliel lib. 1. de âont Anglo The pope othe to go agaynst hys owne proâit He meaneth beside the two bishops Giâardus whiche made the third Anselme a deuout chaplaine to the Church of Rome Anselme iournieth agâyne to Rome The effect of the oration of W. Warlwast at the popes court Ex Galial De gestis pont of â lib. 1â Ex Math. Paris lib. 3. A proud aunswere of the pope Excommunication abused Anselme restrayned from comming to England Ex Redulph Londimensi A letter of Anselme to kyng Henry The proude stoutnes of a prelate in a wrong cause Anselme about to excommunicate the king Reconcile âent made betweene the king and Anselmus Ambassage to Rome Guliel Malmes lib. 1. de gestis pontisi Priestes receaued their wiues agayne by the Absence of Anselme The faultes of ecclesiasticall ministers long to none but to byshops to correct quod Anselme The K. brought vnder the Archbishop Conditions graunted by the king to Anselm Lawfull matrimony punished Anselme returneth into England Priestes driuen agayne from their wiues Anno. 1106. Exlib ãâã liel de ãâ¦ã lib. 1. câ ãâ¦ã Priests ãâã parres Archbâ concie ãâã to be ââmed Marriaged Priestes forbidâ Vowe of chastiââ brought in Benefice not to ãâã hesitate How he was ãâã Gates â Lord Chââ celerâ Queen Mariesââ Priestes crownes Tythes Bying of prebendes Building of Chappels Euery Churches finde hys own Priest Abbot to mayntayne no want Monkes admitted in geuing penaunce Monkeââ Godfather nor nunce godmothers Abbey landes Improperptions restreyned Priuy concontractes Rounding Mariage within the 7. degree restrayned Buryinges No holines to be geuen to shrines and places Selling and buying of men Sodometry A flap with a soxe tayle for sodomitry Ranulph Cestrensis lib. 7. Note the preposterous proceding of Anselme in ceasing the vice of Sodomitry Penalties and forfaits agaynst priestes that kept their wiues In the latter dayes shall come false teachers forbidding mariage and eating of meates c. PurificatioÌ of priestes that had bene maried K. Henry permitted priestes to haue both churches and wiues Ex Epist Ansel. 77. 377. Pope Paschal hath so decreed it at Rome Ergo prieste must haue no wiues Ex Epist. Ansel. 33. If profite of the Church may come by priestes children what hurt then were it to the church for priestes to haue wiues K. Henry and hys nobles ready to forsake the romishâ Church A letter of Anselme agaynst priestes receauing agayne their wiues Ex Epist. 37. Priestes excommunicated for receauing agayn their wiues A letter of Anselmus Ex Epist. 255. Whether is more merite for a monke to cause himselfe in the chapter to be whipped or to suffer obediently the whippingeâ of his Abbot The iudgement or conclusion of Anselme vpon the case False opinion of merite Anno. 1105. Iudges corrupted A terrible example for corrupt iudges to beware Pope Paschalis the 2. The pope tyremâââ The seuenfold power of the pope Of Antichrist borne and manifest The bishop of Fluenceâ martyr Sabellicus A councell at Trecas A tragicall history of the Pope Paschalis setting the sonne agaynst the father Ex historia Helmoldâ The prelates set the sonne agaynst the father A gratefull example of a good and thankefull Duke A naughty sonne of a good father Ex Helmolds ââ Gorârido Viterbiensi The vnkindnes of a proud prelate Anno. 1106. The Emperour v. yeares with out buriall Anno. 1107. Henricus Emperour Ex Chronico Casionis lib. 3. The pope taken prisoner We raysed vp by the Pope and his papistes Peace concluded betweene the Emperour and the P. Bernardus the Abbot Bernardine monkes came in The Citty of Worcester almost all consumed with fire Mathildis Example of the Lordes iust retribution and iudgement Two popes striuing together Pope Calixtus the 2. The Pope excommunicate ãâã the Emperour Gregorius brought into Rome ãâ¦ã broughten and whea Dist. 76. cap. Ieiunium The order of Monkes PraemonstrateÌses Scripture clerkly applyed of the pope Priestes and ministers compelled to leaue their wiues Anno. 1109. The Bishoprick of Ely first planted Henry first Bishop of Ely Anno. 1110. Trent dyed vp An earthquake Morayne and pestilence Ex Gualthero Gisburnensi Anno. 1113. Wirceter consumed with fire Anno. 1114. Rodulphus Archbishop of Cant. Thurstinus Archbishop of Yorke Dissention betweene Thurstinus of Yorke and Rodolph Archb of Cant. for subiection The letter of Paschalis to K. Henry Ex Gualthero Gisburnensi Ex Gulie De
1000 marks The fift part of all the goods of the clergy granted to the Pope Great expence of money in the court of Rome betweene the B. of Lincoln and the Cathedrall Church Money wast fully bestow ed. Mony comming to the Pope betweene the b. of Lincoln the monks within his Dioces How pretely the Pope can take with both handes Money may doe much at Rome The popes answere to Rob Grosted Iustice peruented by the popes authoritie for money Money comyng to the Pope by the election of Boniface archb of Cant. and of Ethelmare B. of Wint. both straÌgers and French men Mariage with Alinore the kings sister a Nunne dispensed by the Pope for money What inconuenience commeth by the Popes dispensations Wilfull periurie mainteined by the Popes dispensations Enormities which spring out of the popes dispensations The miserable impouerishing of the Realme by the popes prouisions and contributions Cardinall Otho Legate in England The receiuing of Otho the popes Legate into the Realm Anno. 1237. Otho the Legate seeketh to come into Scotlande The king of Scottes his answere to Cardinall Otho The ãâã of Seaâââ hath ãâã ãâã within ãâã popes Legate Cardinal Otho ãâã ped ãâã ing into Sââ land Oppression of the ãâã of Englââ by Cardiâââ Otho the popes Legaââ Anno. 1238. The nobles of England writ to Pope Gregory ãâã collationââ benefices wrasled or of their ãâã Petrus Rubeus the popes ãâã All beneââ ced men in England ââ pelled to geue theââ part of the reuenewes to the pope anno ââââ Anno. 1240. Excuses of the Clergy why they would not contribute â the Pope âoc childreÌ of Rome âlaced in benefices in England Edmund Archb. of Cant. deparâeth the âealme and dyeth in exile Three thousand pounds to the popes âse Romaynes 23. brought to Englande to be benefited The P. for money releaseth christias of their âowâ Mumelius 20 other messenger of the pope An exectable exaction of the pope vpon the house of Peterborough Abbot of Pe terborough thrust out of the popes court The obligation of kyng Iohns tribute to the pope burned The bishops of England put their handes and seales to the popes bill Petrus Rubeus Petrus de Supino the Popes collectors in England A thousand and fiue hundreth markes broughâ out of Ireland for the Pope M. Martinus aâ other messenger for the Popes money an 1244. Extortion of the Popes Legate vpon the clergie of Englando Contribution of x. M. markes for the Pope The pope craftely holdeth with the kyng that the king might holde with him Intimation geuen to the king touching the importable oppression of the realme by the Pope K. Henries letter to the Pope The kyng offereth to kisse the Popes feet Damage receiued by the pope in the realme of England The pope prouisions The kinges too much in subiection to the pope Ex Mat. Paris sol 172. The pope setteth Welch men against the king of England Contribution required of the clergie of England for the pope with their excuses and reasons against the same The portes of England layd to stop the popes letters yet all would not serue Siââe ãâã land ãâã yerely ãâã out of ãâã landâââ Pope ãâã Italia ãâã M. Martinââ the Popes legate serâ out of Enâ land in the deuils ãâã The pope in displeasure with the king of England * ãâã lot The ãâã wordes of the pope against the French ãâã and king of England Anno. 1245. The supplication of ãâã Lords and commons of England ãâã the Pope The superstitious ãâã ding of neonasterics in England Iniuries receiued in England by the Pope Benefices in âuglande wickedly giuen a way to Italians Three score thousande markes yerely giuen to Italians out of the church of England Italians receiued more in this land of meer reÌts then did the kings crown Detestable dealings of the popes legate in England Complaint of M. Martin âhe Popes Legate K. HeÌry the âhird vsed euery day to âeare 3. masâes by note The stout wordes of the Lordes âo the Pope The suppliâation of the English naâion tooke no place with the Pope The Englishe Ambassadours agreeued with the Pope The Pope in an anger with England The Bishops of England set their seales to the popes tribute Anno. 1246. The pope stirreth Lewes the French king to warre against the K. of Englande Lewes the freÌch kyng refuseth to warre against Englande The first yeares fruites for seuen yeares gathered of all benefices for the Archb. of Cant. The prelates of England charged to find horse and harnes for Popes warres A subtile practise of the pope The popes baite layde for more money A new lawe of the pope to season vpon all the goods of clergie men that die intestate A note of certaine ecclesiasticall persons dying in England worth great substance Sixe thousand marks to be gathered of the clergie of Englande for the Pope The king beginneth to withstand the Pope but durst not holde out The Pope in a chafe The wordes of Ioannes Anglicuâ Cardinall to the Pope The miserable troubles of christendome Of Spaine he meaneth because the king of Aragone a litle before had cut off the tongue of a certaine B. that did reprehend him Paris fol. 207. Power giuen to the Bish. of Worcester to interdict the land The K. fayne to relent to the Pope 238. Of this diuision read before pag. 282. The Grecians vsed to washe their altar if any latin masse had bene saide vpon them Ex Actâs concilââ Lateranââsis cap. 4. Goods gotten by vsury attached for the Pope Excommunication abused False âââlutiââ oâ sinnes Vsurarie prauâlas Goods ãâã in dead â wils for restitution eâuâted to the Pope Goods ââbequetheâ in deâd ãâã willes coâ uerted to war agaiâââ the Gââeââ Goods ââgotten coâuerted ãâã Pope Abseloâ for ãâã An vâââânable eââ on of the Pope Non ãâã Three âân thousande poundes ââacted of ââ clergie to â payde to ââ Pope A Parliament Letter sent the Pope the name all the eâtes com âaltie of âe realme âote fooles âuâingiuing the âhurch so âuch âhe Pope âââking beââe EnglaÌd â swimme âth golde ââd siluer The popes ââswere aâaine to the ââng of England The Pope âalfe in his promise Note the subtle practise of the pope to get money The Bishop of Lincolnes answere to the Friers the Popes messengers The Abbot of S. Albons maketh great sute to the Pope for the 400. markes that he should pay This Iohannes Anglicus was the more fierce against the Abbot because hee receiued him not with such reuerence as hee thought meete for the popes legate Example howe this Realme of England was oppressed miserably by the Pope The Abbot of AbbingdoÌ cited to appeare before the Pope The Abbot of Abingdon condemned in 50. markes for denying of an english benefice to an Italian the Popes nephew A detestable extortion of the pope vsâd against the priorie of Binham The Grecians excused purged in parting froÌ the Church of Rome The miseries that haue risen in
to release him of his oath The Popes absolution abused The answer of the nobles again to the kyng The controuersie betweene the king the Nobles put in comprimis The Pope releaseth the K. of his oath Wicked make-bates Ex Flor. hist. in Anno. 1261. Bishops going about to recouer benefices appropriate froÌ religious houses Ex Florilego ibid. Pope Alexander dyeth Pope Vibane Anno. 1267. A new release of the kings oth from Rome with this epitaph Hic pudor Hypoliti Paridis gerasensus Vlisiss Eneaepietas Hectoris ira iacet The Welchmen rebell The pâouisions of Oxford again graunted by the kyng The kings palace at Wellm. brent with fire Vsury punished for taking aboue â pence a weeke in a pounde Anno. 1263. The Nobles rysing against the straungers hauing the commodities of the realme Peter of Hereford a Burgundian a rich Byshop Iohn Maunsell a rich priest The kyng agayn agreeth with the Nobles The Queene a great cause of this debate The sorme of peace concluded betweene the king and the Nobles The castle of Windsor recoue red out of the handes of strauÌgers Manet alta meÌte repostum iudicinum Paridis c. Virg. The sentence of the french king with the king of England against the Barons Ex Flor. hist. ex Gisbur alijs Warre betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Vniuersitie of Oxford remoued for a tyme to Northampton Anno. 1264. The Nobles taken at Northampton SimoÌ MouÌtfort the youÌger taken prisoner The scholers of Oxford stout against the kyng The studeÌts of Oxford spared The Lords taken at NorthamtoÌ Earle Simon Mountfort sayneth him selfe sicke Rochester besieged of the Barons The Kyng sâuaneth London The letter of the Lords in the kyng The answer of the king to the Lords The letter of Richard K. of Almaine and prince Edward to the Barons The battaile of Lewes betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Richard king of Almaine with his sonne taken prisoners The kings main battaile at Lewes discomforted and the king fayne to take the Abbey Prince Edward returning from the first chase findeth altogether lost The prince fighteth a new battell Prince Edward also put to the worit and fame to take the town The Castle of Lewes besieged A peace intreated betweene the king Barones The two princes giuen in hostage The kyngs souldiours in TuÌbridge after they had spoyled the Londners at Crowdown kept themselues in garison at Bristow Earle Simon after this victory beareth himselfe so slout theâ he imprisoneth the hostages of the kings The death of Pope Vrbane Pope Clement 4. Pope Clement first a maried man had wife and children Thomas Aquine Boâuenture âders at Paâis Ann. 1265. Dissentââ betweene Earle Simon and the Earle of Glocester The Earle of Glocester and Roger Mortimer conspire together against Earle Symon Prince Edward escapeth froÌ out of the custody of Earle Simon by a trayne The Earle ãâã Ienâââh about ãâã in all ãâã gatheâââh a pow-ââ The first enterprise of prince Edward after his escape by the meanes of a spie The disposing of the princes battayle against the Earle Simon fought at Eusham Prince Edwarâs host descâiââ whereat the Earle was much abashed The wordes of Earle Simon to his sonne K. Henry almost slain in the battell at length knowen by his voice resâued by his sonne Earle Simon his sonne and many moe Lordes and Barons slaine at this battell of Eusham Anno. 1266. A parliament summoned at Winchester where K. Henry was againe restored to his regalitie Kenilworth castle besieged of the king Kenilworth decree against the disherited Kenilworth decree gaynsayd by diuers Kenilworth castle yelded vp to the king before the returne of the messengers out of Fraunce The tenthââ graunted to the Kâây autoritie Apostolicall A new assembly of the Barons at Chester field where they had the ouerthrow All the confederates of SymoÌ Meiâfort with their childreÌ disherited by the king SimoÌ MouÌtfort and his confederates excommunicated by the Popes Legate Tenths graÌted by the pope to the kyng and queene for vij yeares Anno. 1247. The castle of Kenilworth again besieged An other assembly of the Barons at Axioline and discomforture of them The Iewes spoyled and slain at Lincolne The Barons fortified the Ileland of Elye The I le of Ely assaulted and entred by prince Edward The king kept out of London 40 dayes by the Barons and Citizens A peace coÌcluded betweene the Barons and the kyng The statutes of Marleberge A conuocation holden at London by Octobonus the popes legat The Legates departing out of Englande Valuation taken of all Churches by Octoborus the Popes Legate Pensions out of Cathedrall and conuentuall churches paide to the popes clarks Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. The mariage of Edmund Earle of Lancaster Edward the kyng confessour shrined The Byshop of Sarum put from his consecratioÌ The death and slaughter of L. Richarde the kings sonne of Almaine at ViterbiuÌ Anno. 1270. The death of Boniface Archbish. of Cant. Adam Chelindene elected Archb. of Cant. Appellation from the K. to the Pope by the MoÌks of Cant. Adam Chelindene goeth vp to Rome Variance betweene the officiall of Cant. and the prior of Douer Appellation to Rome Adam Chelindon resigneth to the Pope Rob. Kilwatby Archb. of Cant. The coÌcordance The great expedition to inuade the Turke stayed by the concluding of a peace The great voyage of the freÌch kyng against the Turkes turned to a mony matter The clemeÌcie of prince Edwards toward the poore souldiers A great shipwracke of the Christians lying at anchor a litle from Trapes Money euil got as euill lost Non habet eueÌtus sordida praeda bonos Ex scala mundi Ex Gualt Gisburn Ex Flor. hist. Prince Edward and his men preserued from the tempest The integritie of Prince Edward rewarded of God Prince Edward arriueth at Acra and taketh Nazareth The Noble men of Cyprus shew their fidelitie to the Prince and kings of England A guilefull deceipt of the Saracens practised against prince Edwarde Ex Gosb Scala mundi The messenger searched before he came to the princes presence Prince Edward wounded hââ with an inuenemed knise of the Turkes messenger The Prince in perill of death by reason of his hurt is comforted ãâã phisitionâ The Prince restored to health and the Soldian forl weareth himselfe The Prince returneth out of Turky toward England a-againe A day of âorte in Fraunce appointed which turned to good earnest A conspiracy of the French men against the Englishmen Exercise of battaile vsed in stede of Barrioâs and Torney The victorie of the prince and English men against the Earle of Chalons Frenchmen Prince Edward was in Vasconia at the time of his fathers death Anno. 1272. Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. Ex Annalibus Silesiae The Tartarians make great spoile in Christendome The Seythians army lyke locustes Kyng Henry slaine and his army vanquished Nine sackes full of Christians cares being slain
Kyng Henry 4. The Lorde Cobham in the begynning fauoured of kyng Henry the 5. The kynges displeasure procured agaynst the L. Cobham by popish prelates The L. Cobham obedient to the kyng The L. Cobham confâat in his fayth to the sentence of death The L. Cobham worthy the name of a Martyr The name of a martyr what it signifieth Calumnis Syr Roger ActoÌ knight M. Iohn Brown Esquire Iohn Beverley preacher Rob. Fabian proued with an vntruth An vntruth in Alanus Copus Praying and preaching in dicke corners a common thyng in time of persecution Ill will taketh all thinges to worst meaning An other vntruth in Alanus Copus An vnlikely tale The L. Cobham no traytor Alanus Copus pag. 833. lib. ââ Alanus Copus taken with an other vntruth Ex statuto Reg. Hen 5. an â cap. 7. The former ediof Acts and Mon. pag 175. The preface or preamble of the statute (A) A (B) B (C) C (D) D (E) E Here it appeareth at whose sute and supplication this statute was set forward as also the cause why AstiteruÌt reges Pharosaes (F) F (G) G (H) H (I) I (K) K (L) L (M) M Notes vpon the statute foresaide Prefaces before statutes not to be regarded in triall of truth Statut. an 2 Hen. 5. cap. 11. The preface âefore the âtatute DecoÌbureÌdo Ex fetussis astrumeÌtis False accusaââ no newes ãâã Christes âârch Example of Nemesion Martir pag. ââ Example of Cyprian pag. 69. Example of âââtine the Martyr Example of somelius ââsh of RoÌe pag. 65. Lawes and statutes âounded â false ãâã against the Chritians The persecuting statutes in the primitiue church and of the latter church coÌpared Feare hatred causers of persecution Vide supra pag. 48. The matter debared by recordes whether the L. Cobham and sir Roger Acton were traytors or not (A) A Rumors Congregations Insurrections Insurrection of the Lollordes against the king not lykely (B) B A slauÌder of the L. Cobham that he inteÌded to destroy Christen fayth Cyprian lib. 4. Epist. 2. (C) C The Lord Cobham falsely slauÌdered for intending to destroy the king How vnlyâe it is that the L. Cobham did rise against the king Examples what an heard matter it is to rise against the king The nobles against K. Henry 3. The noble against K. Edward 2. The nobles against K Rich. 2. The nobles against K. Henry 4. The insurrection of the L. Cobham against the king iudged by circuÌstace A rebellion âo be of â0 thousand and yet no countrey to â knowen ârom wheÌce they came it is not like Neuer was ãâã rebellioÌ of commons in England but the speciall couÌtrey from wheÌce they came was noted and knowen (D) D Another false reporte of sir Iohn Oldecastle that he inteÌded to kill all maner of estates in the realme (E) E An hard matter to destroy all policie and lawes of a land Obiection Aunswere Ex originals statut Hen. 4. cap. 15. The reason and cause how chroniclers oft times be deceiued Alanus Copus deceiued by his chroniclers Horat. arâ Poet. (F) F The body of the statute an 2. Reg Hen. 5. cap. 7. examined (G) G (H) H (I) I (K) K (L) L (M) M Iustice Stanford of the plees of the crowne lib. 1. cap. 33. The first procurers of this statute Practise of prelates to couple treason with heresie Alanus Copus pag. 833. lin 4. The wordes of Commission against the Lord Cobham B Examples of ãâã falseââ accused âor treasons A Ouâ Engliâh Chroniclers examined by the wordes of this Commission (B) B (A) A (B) B (C) C (D) D (E) E (F) F (G) G (H) H (A) A The first note concerning the date and day both âf the Commission of the verdicâe of the Iurers concurring on one day (B) B The secoÌd note of the names of the Iurers left out (C) C The 3. argumeÌt by making a Regent the king being not yet gone ouer (D) D The 5. argumeÌt by coÌtrarietie (E) E The 6. argumeÌt by the persons vnknowen (F) F The 7. argumeÌt by the vnskilfull penning (G) G The 8. argumeÌt by the date and tyme. (H) H The 9. argumeÌt by errour and wrong naming the Dukes (I) I The 10. note or argumeÌt by the absence of the partie The 11. note or argument The 12. note or argument The L. Coâ sir R. Actââ c. proued no traitoââ The 13. note or argumeÌt Aunswere to the allegation of Fabian Polydore and Hall c. Modestie commended in writers Two things to be obserued iâ story writers The ground of histories to be coÌsidered All thinges not true that be fouÌd in stories Wordes without probation are not sufficieÌt in story matters Chroniclers how farre and to what effect they serue Histories not rashely to be beleued The testimony of Fabian ãâã the ãâã Cobham âââmined The testimony of Rich. Belward for the L. Cobham Ex Regist. Epise Noruic Witnesses against the L. Cobham ãâã not togeather Fabian conuict of a manifest vntruth in his story of the L. CobhaÌ Fabian part 7. in âita Henr. 5. pag. 390. Ex regist Archiep. Cant. The testimony of Polydore examyned 5. Vntruhes of Polydore noted in one story 1. Vntruth 2. Vntruth 3. 4. Vntruth Gopus pag. 833. lin 11. 5. Vntruth An other Vntruth in Polydore noted The testimony of Hall against the L. Cobham examined Cope a carper of storyes where of he hath no skill Aunswerâ to Ed. Hall Hall raceth out his owne storie writââ against the L. CobhaÌ Hal. in âita Hen. 5. pag. 2. b. lin 30. Hall in the storie of the L. Cobham sir Roger Acton a greeth not with other stories Vntruth in Hall noted Hall doubtfull in the story of sir R. ActoÌ c. Halle no witnes in sir Roger Actons case RepugnauÌce noted in the witnes a-against the L. Cobham sir Roger Acton 1 1. RepugnauÌce in the place 2 2. Repugnaunce in the place Ala. Copus pag. 833. lin 12. 3 3. RepugnauÌce in the yeare 4 4. RepugnauÌce in the month 5 5. RepugâauÌce in the day Papistes can âot see great ââames in tâeir owne eyes which spye small motes in other Popes traytours to their Emperours princes The Popes saintes and confâssours many were traytours R Scrâââ ãâã of ãâ¦ã and ãâ¦ã holy ãâã Popes coÌmonly traytours Tho. Lancaster traitor and yet made a Sainât by the Pope EdmuÌd Archb. of Cant. rebelled against his prinâ and yet made a Saint by the Pope Tho. Arundââ a ranck traitour against his king and yet a great piller counted in the popes church Pope Gregory 7 a traytor against the Lords owne body Vide supra pag. 172. Vide supra pag. 383. Religion coÌmoÌly maketh treasoÌ among the papistes AuÌswere to the second part of Copes accusatioÌ concerning his vntrue charging of the booke of Actes MonuÌ The booââ of Actes ãâã Monum to true if it had pleased god otherwise Vngentelenes noted in Cope The nature of the spider Copuâ Sycoplianta The Calendare of the Actes and
the Cardinall The Card. a deceauer of the king a briber The Card. purchaseth a pardon against his premuniri Prelates holde one with an other Malice burst out Paules steepleset on fire by lightning Anno. 1445 The death of Henry Chichesley Archb. of Cant. The builâing of Alsolne Colledge and Barnard Colledge in Oxforde Anno. 1447 The storie death of Humfrey Duke of Gloucester Duke Humfrey coÌmânded for his learning Petrus de Monte. De Virtutum et Vitrorum differentia ad D. Humfredum Lapiscastellius De compatatione Audiorum etrei militarus ad D. D. Humfredum A false miracle espied Dissimulatâon wel punished Commen-dation of Duke Hum-frey The good Duke of Glocester Polyd. Hist lib. 23 Halâ in 25. Hân 6. The enemies to the Duke of Glocester The malicious working of the cardinall against the Duke of Glocester W. De la Pole Duke of Suffolke the cause of the Duke of Glocesters death The vnprofitable mariage betweene K. Hen. 6. and Queene Margaret Queene Margaret mortall enemy to the Duke of Glocester The malice of a woman A snare to catch the innocent Anno. 1447. A parliament at Bery The cruel death or martyrdome of the good Duke of Glocester The iudgement of god vpon theÌ which persecuted the Duke of Glocester Anno. 1448. The death of the Cardinall and maner of the same The wordes of the Cardinall of Winchester at his deâth Will. Wanflet Bishop of Wint. Magdalen Colledge in Oxford builded Gods punishment vpon the Marques of Suffolke The ãâã glory of mans ãâã foâgethââg himselfe in honour The commons vncoÌ stant The Duke of Suffolke accuâed by the coÌmonâ The Duke of Suffolke againe accused Example of Gods iudgement and of bloud reuenged The Duke of Suffolke beheaded Publicam instâumentum nomine Regis An instru ment by the thing against the admitting the Popes legate Anno. 1450. The arte of printing inuented Ex Tipographia per Matsheum Iudiâem Carmen Anâ Campani Printing camâ of God Printing likened to the giftes of tongues The time considered when Printing was founde Double confusiââ vpon the Pope by printing The fruit profite of printing Good counsaile to the Pope So preached the vicar of CroydeÌ in K. Henry the 8. dayes at Paules crosse saying that either we must roote out printing or else printing will roote out v 8. Triple commodity by printing When Gunnes were first inuented Anno. 1458. The losing of Constantinople The tirannie of the Turke toward his owne men The cowardnes of Duke Iustinian The Emperour of CoÌstantinople flaine CoÌstaÌtinople wonne of the Turkes The bloudy victory of the Turkes The horrible in aÌny of the Turkes Constantinople called new Rome A warning to all Christendome by Constantinople The story of Reinold Pecocke The citatioÌ of the Arch. Tho. Bowcher alias Bourâchet Pecocke appeareth at Lambeth before the Archb. Great labour to reduce Pecocke from his opinioÌs The retractation of B. Pecocke Ex regist His Articles The articles of Reynolde Pecocke mentioned by Thomas Gascoigne Ex Tho. Gascoig lib. De Dictionario Theolog part 3. B. Pecocke deteyned in prison Polydoâe noted Eugenius warred against Sâortia and diuers other Pope Fâââx Pope Nicholas 5. Emperours are but kinges of Romaines before they be crowned by the Pope Ex Platina de vitis The example of Idolatrie punished The fruit of Idolatry Mat. Palmerius a Florentine martyr Toling of Aues S. Edmund of Cant. canonised Pope Pius 2. Promotion choketh religion The Prouerbes of Pius Mariage of priestes allowed by Aeneas Syluius Ex epist. 54. Pii sâcund ad Gasparum Schlick The way to exclude schisme is concord of princâs The Popes Clergie wil not abyde the fyre eyther for prince or pope The breath of this pestilent seate corrupteth all that sit in it whatsoeuer they were before Aeneas Syluius now puffed vp with worldly pompe and glorie impugneth the trueth whiche he did before both know and professe Dâscord betwene Pope Pius the Archbishop of Mentz Anno. 1458. Pope Paulus 2. Ex Stanislao Rutheno Vide Cent. 8. Bal. The feast of the conception and presentation of our Lady Beades brought in Wesellus Groningensis The pope licenseth the whole familie of a certaine Cardinall to play the Sodomites three monethes in the yeare Pope Innocentius 8. 8. men and 6. we men condemned of heresie by Pope Innocentius 8. George king of Boheme condemned of heresie Mischieues to England after the death of the Duke of Glocester Angeow Main Normandy and Gascoyne recoueâed of the Frenchmen Iacke Cade The Duke of Yorke agaââst kyng Henry Anno. 1459. The Northern men intended the subuersion of London Ex historia manuscripta cui titulus Scala mundi London rescued by prince Edw. Anno. 1461. The title of Edward to the crowne proued at Paules crosse K. Edward taketh possession of the crown The fierce and cruell battaile betweene king Henry 6. K. Edward 4. King Henry 6. conquered Barwicke geuen to the Scottes by K. Henry 6. The title of the house of Yorke Rich. Plantagenet Ex Scala mundi Leaden Hall bilded The Standard in Chepe The Conduite in Fletstrete New gate builded The Colledge of Eton and the kings Colledge in Cambridge founded The king reiecteth the popes Bulles Ex Getuslo codic cuâ initium Nomâna custodum c. et ex Fabiano Example of Gods rodde and iudgement Anno. 1461. King Edward 4. Queene Margaret fledde the lande Anno. 1462. K. Edward sitteth his own person in the kings bench iudging Anno. 1463. K. Henry 6. againe repulsed in the battaile of Exham K. Henry 6. taken arested committed to the Tower Anno. 1465. The kyngs lodeine mariage with Queene Elizabeth The first falling out betweene K. Edwarde the Earle of Warwick Conspiracie against king Edward K. Edward take prisoner by the Earle of Warwicke The rebellion in Lincolnshire repressed The Earle of Warwicke and the Duke of Clarence fly into Fraunce The Earle of Warwick the Duke of Clarence returne into England The receiuing of the Earle of Warwicke into England K. Henry againe proclaymed kyng The inconstant leuitie of the people of England The constant hart and âânth of the Lord Hastinges K. Edward forsaken of his people in his neede The weake state of king Edward Whether godly simplicitie or mans policie be stronger The double case of these two kings considered K. Edward taketh the Washes God prouideth K. Edward taketh shipping K. Edward near taken of the Esterlings God againe prouideth K. Edward deliuered from the Esterlinges Charles Duke of Burgoyne K. Edwardes brother in law Queene Elizabeth taketh sanctuary Prince Edward borne in sanctuary K. Henry 6. brought out of the tower K. Henry restored again to his kingdome K. Edward returneth againe into England K. Edward onely with 2000. souldiours commeth to Rauenspurre alias Rauensport The dissembling policy of king Edward K. Edward commeth to Yorke K. Edward repelled by the citizens of Yorke K. Edward chaungeth his title The gentle and fayre wordes of K. Edward Two conditions put to K.
DispensatioÌ from Pope Alexander to forsake his first wife and to marry an other Ludouicus Vladislaus sonne king of Hungary Boheme Warre betwene Charles Duke of Burgoyne Fredericke the Emperour Anno. 1475. Charles Duke of Burgoyne slaine in warre Anno. 1477. Mary daughter of Charles of Burgoyne maried to MaximiliaÌ Warre dissention among Christen princeâ The discord of Christians scourged by the Turkes Discord and dissention in the Church noted Ambition auarice of the church of Rome Ex Rapulario Henrici Token The sea of Rome is turned into an Oceane that haââ no bottome What a million is Concilium Bituriense Pragmatica Sanctio Ex loan Maria Belga de Schismat Conciliis cap. 24. Pope pius laboreth that Pragmatica Sanctio should be abolished The counsaile of Paris appealeth from the pope to the generall Councell Vid. supra pag. 670. The complaint of the Germaines to the Emperour for helpe and ayde against the oppression of the Pope Fredericke made the Germaines twise subiect vnto the Pope Frid. Albertus his brother and Sigismundus striue for the dukedome of Austria Warre betwene Franciscus Sfortia and the Venetians about Millaine Warre betwene Lewes the French king and the citie of Millaine Iohn a Notherde of Franconia Martyr Anno. 1476. Iohn de Wesailia persecuted Anno. 1479. The articles and opinioÌs of Iohn de Wesalia Free will nothing Prelates haue no more power ouer scriptures then other men Extreme vnction reproued Against the primacy of the Pope Iohn de Wesalia brought before the prelates The Inquisitour speaketh The answer of Wesalianus reasonable The cruell proceeding of the Inquisitour The greater cause of the Pope described Scio. Credo His opinion of the sacrament His opinion of Monkes and Nunnes The vowe of chastitie Mortall sinne founnd by the Pope beside that which is expressed to be mortall in the scripture What is this article but to make the Pope a god Christ left no vicar in earthe Pardons and indulgences be of no effect The treasure of saintes merites is not in earth This saying waâ taken out of one Cantor Pariensis which was went to say thaâ pardoÌs were holy decertes because that laye men there were prouoked by naughtie decerteâ to geue good almes Degrees ânscripture forbidden to marry Nothing to be beleued but which is in scripture conteyned The Church geueth witnes who were the writers of the scripture but hath no authoritie aboue that which is writteÌ By this inquisition Christ himselfe might be condemned Ex Orth. Grat. Ex Paralip Abat Vrsper Discorde betwixt Reals Nominals Ex Orth. Grat. Doct. Iohn de Wesalia reuoketh his opinioÌs Albert duke of Saxonie called Dextra manus imperis Albert Marques of Brandenburg called Achilles Germanicus Anno. 1484. The abhomination of Pope Sixtus Ex Declamatione Agrippa ad Lonanienses The warres of Pope Sixtus Ex Ioan. Laziardo lib. Historia Vniuersalii cap. 284. A large gift of the Pope to the begging Friers Alanus author of our Ladies Psalter Then had the blessed virgine Mary two husbandes An olde knaue to sucke his wiues brest The detestable impietie and blasphemie of the popishe lying religion Mendacem memorem esse oportet Ex Latinâ Codice impresso cui tituluit Rosasea Maria Corona The death of Pope Sixtus 4. Here endeth Platina The death of king Edward 4. Anno. 1483. Burdet Tyranny in miscoÌstring a mans wordes The lawes of the realme misconstred for the princes pleasure K. Edward 5 Eccle. 10. Vaepuero regi in suo regno Richard Duke of Glocester made protectour The young king committed to Duke of Gloucester The Duke of Buckingham a great doer for the protectour Both king Edwardes children in the possessioÌ of the protectour The deuelisliâ protectour picketh quarelles The Queene Shores wife falsely accused of the protector to bewitch his arme Adultery punished of God Murder iustly punished of god L. Hastings arrested for a traytour L. Stanley wounded B. Morton The tyranny of the protectour The L. Hastings beheaded The beastly protectour accuseth his owne mother Doct. Shawes impudent sermoÌ at Paules crosse Sap. 4. Example for all flattering preachers to bâware The Duke of Buckingham an other minister for the protectours furie The Duke of Buckingham speaketh for the protectour in the Guildhall An hard thing to make the tongue speake against the hart A stolne consent in the Guild-hall Fye of hipocrisie The hypocrisie of the protector denying the crowne thrise before he would take it King Richard 3. vsurper King Richard crowned The truth of Robert Brabenbury to his prince Iames Tyrel I. Dighton Miles Iorest cruell traytors and murtherers of their Prince YouÌg princes The 2. children of king Edward murdered The iust punishmeÌt of God vpoÌ the minderers of them two The punishment of God vpon K. Richard The punishmeÌt of God vpon the Duke of BuckinghaÌ Doct. Shaw and Doct. Pinkie two flattering preachers Gods iudgement vpon flattering preachers The first motion of ioyning the two houses Yorke and Lancaster togeather Earle Henry maketh preparation toward his iourney The arriuing of Henry Earle of RichmoÌd in Wales K. Richad gathered his power to encounter with Earle Henry K. Richard taketh the field of Bolworth This Lord Stanley was he which was hurt at the Tower when the L. Hastings was arested vide pag. 727. Bosworth field The history of Sir Tho. More word âor word taken out of Polid. Virg. W. Brandon Charles Brandon The death of king Richard Duke of Northfolke slaine Lord Tho. Haward Earle of Surrey aduaunced by K. Henry 7. K. Richards sonne punished for the wickednes of his father K. Richard proposed to marry Elizabeth his brothers daughter L. Stanley husband to K. Henries mother forsooke k. Richard The L. Strange meruelously preserued The shamefull tossing of king Richardes dead Corpes Anno. 1485. King Henry 9. K. Henry marieth with Elizabeth The two houses of Yorke and Lancaster ioyned together Anno. 1486. Maximilianus Emperour The reigne and death of Fridericus Emperour Anno. 1494. Maximilian marieth the Duches of Burgoyne This Mary was neece to king Edward 4. The learning of Maximilian coÌmended Maximilian writer of his owne stories Ex leaÌ Carione Maximilian first ordeiner of the vnyuersitie of Wittenberg Learned meÌ begin to grow in Christendome Doct. Weselus Groningensis Weselus called Lux Mundi The doctrine of Weselus Groningensis Ex lib. D. Weseli De sacrameÌto peniteÌtia The Popes supremacie written against Ex Epist. cuinsilam in opere Weseli Christes aunswere to Tho. de Corselis touching this place Quicquid ligaueris Not what so euer is said to be loosed in earth is loosed in heauen but whatsoeuer is loosed in very deede in earth that is also loosed in deede in heauen Against tiches in the Church The preceptes of the Pope prelates how they binde The Popes keyes Vowes Doctrine not to be receaued without examinatioÌ Excommunication Ex Nouiomago A prophesie of Weselus This Oftendorpius was a man well learned and Canon of the minster of Lubecke Here it appeareth that
Martir Men of Amersham burnt in the cheeke for Gods word Anno. 1506. Tho. Chase Martir Tho. Chase brought before the B. Tho. Chase condeÌned to the Bishops prison at Wooburne called little ease A worthy almes of a Bishop The perfect patience constancy of Tho. Chase. Tho. Chase cruelly murthered in the Bishops prison Tho. Chase falsely slauÌdered to hang himselfe God bringeth to light the secret murthers of the papistes Math. 10. Luke 12. Tho. Norice Martir Anno. 1507. Elizabeth Sampson Anno. 1508 Laurence Ghest Martir LaureÌce Ghest two yeares in prison at Salisbury Laurence would not be turned for wyfe nor childreÌ Laurence died a Martir Witnes to the story A notable storke of a faithfull woman burned in Chippingsadbery D. Whittington Chauncellour a persecutour A faithfull Christian womaÌ and Martir burned at Chippingsadbery A comparison betweene butchers and the popes murthering ministers A rare speciall example of the iust punishment of God vpon a persecutour D. Whittington slaine of a Bull. Witnes to the story The state of the commoÌ wealth comonly foloweth the state of the church The duetie of princes to defend their subiectes froÌ the slaughter of the Church of Rome Ex comenta riis Phil Co minaei De bello Neapolitano lib 3. Vid supra pag. 731. The prophesie of Hierome Sauonarola Note Vide Phil. CominaeuÌ de bello Neopol lib. 5. De bello Neopolit lib. 5. Examples of kinges of England which were blessed of God with long prosperitie being enemies to the byshops of Rome Augustus reigned 55 yeares Vide supra pag. 340. Vide supra pag. 352. Vide supra pag. 383. What difference betweene moderat princes and theÌ that were persecutors The death of K. Henry 7. Couentry men persecuted I. Blomstone The power of Peter flitteth not to his successours Purgatory denied Images not to be worshipped Richard HeghaÌ Merites condemned Images serue rather to be burned then to be worshipped Robert Crowther Against Pilgrimage Iohn Smith The Lordes prayer to be in Englishe Roger Browne Against Pilgrimage Fleshe eating in Lent Against Purgatory and confession auricular Against confessioÌ satisfactioÌ Thomas Butler Against Purgatory Against merites Iohn Falkes Against Images It is heresie to say a stone is a stone a blocke is a blocke Richar. Hilmin Scripture in Englishe Margery Goyt Against the Sacrament of the Aultar Picus MiraÌdula Earle This Thomas LaÌghton was elected Archbysh but died before he was confirmed Ecclesiasticall lawes ordeined by auncient kings of this Realme Ecclesiastical lawes of king Ina. King Alure des lawes K. Edwards lawes K. Ethelstanes lawes K. EdmuÌdes lawes K. Edgars lawes King Ethelrede lawes King Canutus lawes Kinges of England before the Conguest gouernours as well in causes Ecclesiasticall as temporall WheÌ kinges of England came first vnder the Popes subiection The martirdome of good bishops vnder wicked Emperours in the primitiue Church The true riches of the Church described The first rising of the Bishops of Rome A declaration of Saint Paules wordes The Pope matching himselfe euen with God Iohn Patriarch of Constantinople subdued by B. of Rome The Emperours Lieuetenaunt of Rauenna subdued by the Lumbardes and Romaine Byshops Boniface 3. obtained of Phocas to be called vniuersall byshop Pope Zachary putteth downe Childericus the French K. and serteth Pipinus in his place Pipinus and Carolus Magnus set vp by pope Zachachary How the Byshops of Rome came first to be the head Byshops of the Church Donation of Constantine a thing false and forged Pâpe Gregory 5. practiseth with the Germains to reduce the Empyre to Germany an 1002. Otho first Germaine Emperour Emperours brought to kisse the popes feete Henricus 4. accursed wayteth at the popes gate 3. daies Rodulphus and at last his owne sonne set vp to fight against him Read before pag. 179. Pope Alexander 3. treadeth vpon the necke of Fredericke Emperour Pope Celestine crowneth Henry 5. Emperour with his feete and with his foote spurneth the crown from his head agayne Warre raysed against Conradus by the Byshops of Rome Ex Auentino The insolencie of Pope Boniface 8. against Philip French kyng The tyrannous iniuries of Byshops of Rome agaynst kings of England Pope Alexander 3. against Kyng Henry 2. Pope Innocent 3. against king Iohn Ex Rotulo patent De anno Regni Reg. Ioannis 8 K. Iohns supplication to Pope Innocent 3 H. Henry 3. kissing the knee of the popes Legat Ex D. Paulo 2. Thess. 2. 186 Ioan Dreido De Dogmatibus vanis Lib. 4. 187 Hugo in Glosa Dist. 40. c. Non Net 188 Glos. in Caus. 11. q. 3. cap. Absis 189 Glosa in c. 11. q. 3. Si. inimicus 190 Hostiensis in cap. Quanto De transl praeb 192 Ex summacasuum fratris Baptistae 192 Ex Citatione Henr. Bulling de fine seculi Orat. Prima Item ex citatione Iacobi Andre ae aduersus Hosliââ Lib 5. Item excitatione Hier. Marij in Actis 2. Diui. 193 Pope Nicolaâs Dist. 96. c. Satis 194 1â q. r. Sacerdotibus 195 12. q. r. FuturaÌ 196 Decretal De Transl. epist. c. p. Quanto Thus ye may see it verified that S. Paul prophesieth of the aduersary sitting in the temple as God and boasting himselfe aboue all that is named God c. 2. Thess. 2. 197 Pope Nicolaus Causa 15. q. 6. c. Autoritatem 198 Pope Martin Dist. 14 â cap. Lector 199 Pope Gregorius Innior 32. q. 7. cap. Quod proposuisti 200 Pope Inno. 4. Sext. Decretal De sententia excom cap. Dilecto 201 Pope Alexander 3. De Decimis cap. Ex parte 202 Pope Nicolaus â5 q. 6. Autoritatem 203 De elect elect potestate Significasti in Glosa 204 Baptista de Salis. in Summa casuum ex panormitano 205 pope Innoc. 4. De elect Venerabilem 206 Ext. De Iureiurando cap. Venientes Item Dist. De Elect Significasti in Glosa 207 Pope Martinus 5. Extra cap. Regimini Vniuersalis ecclesiae 208 Pope Vibanus 2. Câââ 23. q. 5. c Excommunicatorum 209 Pope Nicolaus Caus. 25. q. 6. Autoritatem 210 Ibidem 211 Dist. â2 â praesbyter 212 pope pelagius Dist. 34 cap. Fratââ tatis 213 Baptista de Salis. fol. 24. q. 1. Quoties Extr. de translat c. Inter 3. q. 6. Quamuis 9. q. 3. Deniq 16. q. 1. Frater 2. q. 6. Ideo Extr. De restitutione cap Cum venissent 7. q. 1. temporis 16. q. 1 Felix 16. q. 1. Et Christus Extr. De vota Ex multa Extr. de statu monachi c Cum ad Extr. De iuramento cap Venientes Extra De iudicio c. At si clerici Extr. de Bigamia c. nuper Extr. de clerico noÌ ord ministrante Extr. De corpore vitiatis Dist. 55. Dist. 50. Miror Extr. De sententia excom ca. Cum illorum Extr. De filajs praesbyt c. Is qui. Extr De praebend c. De multa Extr. De elect cap. Cum nobis Extr. De aetate qualit Generalem Dist. 15. per totum 9. q. 3. Per principale De elect cap. VenerabileÌ Extr. De officio legati c. Querenti 9. q. 3. Aliorum Extr. De templi ordine c. Cum in Distrib Extr. De vsu palij cap. Ad honorem Extr. De elect c. Dudum Ext. de elec c. venerabileÌ Tractatu De censuris Ext. De elect c. Innocuit Extra De religione veneratione Sanct. cap. 1 Extrau De praebendâca De multa Extrau Qui. si sint leg cap. Tanta 9 q. 3. cap. Vltimo Extrau De Sentent re Indie c. In causis Extrau De elect cap. Quod sicut Extrau De restit spo Literas Extrau De praescript c. vlt. De Iudicio c. Nouit Thomas Extrau Qui. si sint legit c. Pervenerabilom Petrus de Palude lib. 4. Secundum Thomam in 4. 9. q. 3. Per principalem Distinct. 40. Si Papa Ibidem Dist. 32. cap. Praeter hoc â Verum The riches and possessions of the Pope 214. Dist. 96. Constantinus 215. Ex Commentarins Theodorici Niemi quem citat Illyricus in Catalogo restium fol. 228. 216. Dist. 96. Constantinus 217. Antoâinus in âumma Maiore 3. Parte 218. Ex lib. GranominuÌ nationis Germanicae Aboue fiftie byshopprickes in Germany Aeneas Syluius 219. Sext Decret De penis cap. Felicis in Glosa Ité De priuilegiâs c. Autoritaté in Glosa 220 Pope Bonifacius 8. Ext. De Maio. obed c. Vnam sanctam 221. Ibid. âIâ Monethes Reuelat. xi lii yeares a halfe iij. dayes a halfe Reuelat. xi A time times and halfe a time Reuelat. xij M.CCLX dayes Reuelat. xij The tying losing agayne of Sathan Reuelat. 20.